




/ 




« 




1 n /if 







S.1» 









lK'». 






• y. » 

7 . 


L 


i 


■ ■ • \/ ' 


* i 
I 


• 7 V 




'■ rW 


►**V 

SL‘>>y' ^ - ■ 


■ • 


••> . • . >*'/ ' '-‘I 

< . -J 




• ' ■''A;\^ ■- ”■ -■ 




»' J * 








. / * 


*» I ) 8 •' 


1 


n 


u 

• t 


if 


.■t 

» 

•>s 


^ ' 7 : 

< ) 


•V, 


^y. . 

< 


'u 






./: 

. ‘.i 


^ - 
f ■ r 




"^'V, ° 

Y 


%• 


♦w 






:/ 

1'' 



' 






\ , 

\ 

7’ .. 


• ‘ ■*J 


' ■« 


■ . S’*, 

, V 
> 


. J ' 




' < 


v: 


; >; /n I 1 


y ». .■ 

N 


V 

1 




-•v 


t* 


^ 4 


i\ 






i 'i.! \t 




< > * 
A 


. 4 


' - ' 






' • ‘ V- '!' ' • 

' ) •'.■ f 


..w. 


■i'*' ’*• 



r '/’■• 

.'• 'l' ". 

. . /• • / 

i 1 4 

< , V’^t' • J ■ 

V ■ 


• ■, 

-. :'^ 



' V. ' ,’., 

, 

t 

> 

t • . 

* 

r • • 



1 

r ^ {^ ■ . . 


■ ' \' 


. > ■ '■* 






■JU . J'.’ 


■ .. ■ ' 

V' '".5 

. 

'■''^■7'*^’ /•' 

- -- ' 

♦ 

1 ■ ,1 > . • - • 

. . / * . . 


-4 *.• 

r 


/ 


8 

‘■i\ 7, 

• .4 • i % f • 

. * # 


■ v V> .• si 

-/ 

^ * 

■ 

• A*-* :•* 

* /. ' ' ' 


* » ), .1* . ♦* " 

'■. V/’ 

t • y \j ^ > 

m\ . ^ 



S& 


0 


•• » 






r»A!.U. i 


'- ■ • I * ^ 


4 # . ' •< 


oA/ ysOER’' 




t 


*ts*' *■ \ 

I 




WW ' 


' 'vi.'\.; 


V 




-.y. 


t , 




■ > s‘ •;• 
. < 



.0 

\ 


fVI- 


• * V. 




V. • ,' : 


« ^ *4 


. « 


r\ 


■ ii’ 


' • * I'r’ ‘V ’ t } • • 


<.T* 


f ' .R( 



THE ILLUSTRATED 


CLOUDY SKY 

OR 

THE UNFORTUNATE CHILDREN 

TRUE TALE 


WITH THIRTEEN ILLUSTRATIONS 


\ 

b ' 

BY 

NARCISSA SMITH SPRINGER 

u 



1 1 


CLEVELAND 

1884. 


Entered, according to act of Congress, in the year 1882, 
By NARCISSA smith SPRINGER, ^ 
in the office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 


ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. 


PREFACE. 


Dear Readers: — If this book should ever 
reach the eye of the public, know that it is a true 
tale, with the exception of the names of places 
and characters, which are fictitious. In writing 
this book the author desires to show what is tran- 
spiring, and has transpired, in this so-called ‘‘Free 
American Continent.’’ When we peruse a novel, 
we exclaim: “It is only fiction;” but, dear 
readers, there is no book written but what is 
founded upon facts. The author has also another 
object in view to present — for parents to provide 
suitable clothing, as far as their means will permit, 
for their children, that they may be able to appear 
in society without a feeling of repugnance, and so 
that their companions will not scoff at them. The 
feelings of a child are much more easily hurt than 
those who have arrived at an adult age. Even 
those who are clad in silk often have minds far in- 
ferior to those clad in homespun, — the latter in 
after years have been foremost in our ranks, both 
gentlemen and ladies, and filled the highest posts 
of honor. A child can not love a parent when 
that parent strives to displease the child, with harsh 
words ever grating on the ear, where words of love 
would have fallen on the child and beautified its 
nature as the night dew falls upon the morning 
glory. 

The author has also another object in view and 
that is, never listen to gossip or the voice of slander 


4 


Preface, 


unless you are confident of ks truth. Our Heaven- 
ly father has not given his children equally strong 
minds, and he has placed the human family on this 
earth for trials to be thrown in their pathway, yet 
some have few trials, some are raised in the lap of 
luxury, while others are surrounded with thorns. 
Unkindness to children often leads them from the 
path of virtue, slanderous tongues often have the 
same effect. Those who are innocent have been 
driven the downward road through trouble, where 
one kind word from a true friend would have been 
the means of saving them. They feel that their 
name in this life is blotted forever, — no roses to 
bloom for them, — while oftentimes they are more 
innocent than those who tread our streets clad in 
the light of virtue. People often do things 
thoughtlessly that are no harm ; but there is a class 
of people who delight in taking it up and making 
it appear with a dark cloud over it, when that cloud 
in its very darkest should have a silver lining. If 
people would just say, we know not the cause that 
led him or her to do this or that as we never filled 
their position; we will condemn them not, but 
leave them to their God to be judged — not us poor 
mortals so liable to err, who know not the cause 
and can not judge, — how many graves would be 
filled with the children of God, where thousands 
of poor wrecks are laid for the green grass to 
cover the mounds of those who are ever forgotten 
by man, but perhaps not by their God — no kind 
hand to plant a flower on their graves, or no one 
to say, I stretched forth my hand and you would 
not.” 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER. PAGE. 

1 . — Roland Collens enters the army .... 9 

II. — Madge’s misfortune ...... 14 

III. — The Wren family leave Scotland .... 16 

IV. — The marriage of Kate Wren .... 17 

V. — The birth of Julia Collens 21 

VI. — Judge Collens among the Indians ... 24 

VII. — Dr. W. Lemon — The Stranger . . . .25 

VIII. — Julia’s Illness and Mrs. Collens’ remorse . . 32 

IX. — ^Julia instructs Dedo, Chloe, and Zeno from the 

Bible *37 

X. — Chloe’ s and Dedo’s death and Ada’s marriage . 42 

XI. — Julia attends church 48 

XII. — Julia visits Dedo’s and Chloe' s graves . . 52 

XIII. — Angie’s death 58 

XIV. — Julia enters the school-room — Her return to the 

Hamlet 62 

XV. — The marriage of James — The walk . . . . 72 

XVI. — The party . 76 

XVII. — The marriage of Vida Collens, also of Henry Burr , 82 

XVIIL— Dr. Denit 86 

XIX. — Death of Lida Collens 91 

XX. —The Howard family 96 

XXI. — Dr. Howard’s introduction to Judge Collens . . loi 

XXIL — Judge Collens receives a letter .... 103 

XXHI. — Vida Van Mert’s death — Dr. Howard wins Julia . .107 

XXIV. — Julia encounters the robber — She dislocates her 

wrist no 

XXV. — Julia visits the Howards — Black Tom’s advice . 117 

XXVI. — Ada visits home — The game of cards . . . 122 

XXVII, — The Judge’s letter to Julia — Her marriage to Dr. 

Howard 126 


6 


Contents. 


CHAPTER. PAGE. 

XXVIII.— Julia moves to Salon — Birth of Mirtie — The journey 

west 133 

XXIX. — Birth of Ardeela — Mirtie’s death .... 137 

XXX. — Birth and death of the second Mirtie . . . 140 

XXXI. — The Indian Wigwam — Birth of Wallace . . 142 

XXXIl. — Mrs. Howard’s flight — Her father s death and will 143 
XXXIII. — Birth of Mina — Dr. Howard and wife unite with the 

church 151 

XXXIV. — Building the log cabin 156 

XXXV. — Dr. Howard and family move to the log cabin . 163 

XXXVI. — Andrew Holland — The birth of Elgie Howard . 165 

XXXVH. — Mrs. Howard’s rings — Arrival of Mrs. Drounly . 171 

XXXVIII. — Elgie attends a funeral — Elgie starts to school . 177 

XXXIX. — The new church in Onoco — The muslin dresses . 180 

XL. — Elgie Howard strangled by her father . . . 186 

XLI. — Elgie Howard freezes her feet — Elgie’s fright . 192 

XLII. — Grumble Hall— Mina and Elgie make sugar . . 197 

XLIII. — Buying a cookstove — Elgie and Mina visit their 

grandmother 202 

XLIV. — Elgie paid for working in the harvest field . . 211 

XLV. — Introduction to Dr. Duncan .... 220 

XLVI. — Mrs. Howard hears from her relatives — Mina and 

Elgie attend a party 224 

XLVI I. — Elgie Howard’s sickness 229 

XLVIII. — Mina and Elgie forbidden to join the church — 

Norman Ballard’s visit 235 

XLIX. — Rev. Dunbar, with a stranger, calls at Grumble 

Hall 238 

L. — The Harvest ended — Mina’s engagement . . 251 

LI. — Elgie and Mina rescue their mother — Leaving the 

Hall and returning to it again .... 257 

LH. — Dr. Howard visits Andrew Holland — Elgie’s letters 

intercepted 263 

LIII. — Mr. Rolland, Mrs. Holland, and Mr. Ralthburn 

arrive — Dr. Duncan’s marriage . . . 268 

LIV. — Mrs. Howard’s fortune — Death of Mina Howard . 274 

LV. — Ira Holland’s letter — Elgie visits the Keystone 

State 288 

LVI. — Wallace buys the farm — Arrival of Edward Clif- 
ford 292 

LVII. — Elgie strives to become educated — Mary Stanfield 296 

LVIII. — Elgie Howard leaves school — Dr. Beaufort . . 303 

LIX. — Elgie teaching school — Attending camp-meeting . 31 1 

LX. — Elgie canvasses and attends dancing school . 318 


Contents. 


7 


CHAPTER. PAGE. 

LXI. — Elgie’s letter and Edward Clifford's answer . , 327 
LXII. — Elgie loses her school — Ardeela's mind wrecked . 336 

LXI 1 1 . — Wallace Howard’s marriage — Elgie's departure . 341 
LXTV. — Elgie’s offer of marriage — Wandering through 

snowdrifts 362 

‘ LXV. — Elgie Howard’s marriage and her flight . . 382 

LXVI. — Elgie rescues a little girl, and reaches home . 404 

LXVII. — Return to the farm — Bread cast upon the water . 416 
LXVI 1 1 . — Removal to Oakville — Elgie learns the millinery 

trade 424 

LXIX. — Elgie Howard almost drowned — She visits home . 431 

LXX. — Elgie Howard’s second marriage — Death of Dr. 

Howard . . , , , . . 443 

LXXI. — ^Ardeela insane — Mrs. Howard’s death • . . 450 


The Lone Grave in the Woods 


458 


Cleveland, Ohio, March 30th, 1884. 

Some people that have perused “ Cloudy Sky, or the Unfortu- 
nate Children,” think it is a novel, as it is written in novel style. In 
the third edition I will inform the reader that it is every word facts, 
even to the description of the scenery — every character is real. I 
am aware that many books have been written called a true tale, when 
they are only founded on facts, for the purpose of selling the work. 
But in this book I have taken especial pains to add nothing but the 
facts, except the poetry. 

The story is located in Pennsylvania, Virginia, Ohio, Iowa, Illi- 
nois, Indiana and Maryland. 

The character in the book called Ardeela dropped dead with heart 
disease the 26th of September, 1883, in the asylum, and was buried 
from the residence of her sister Elgie, in Grove City, lacking one 
month of a year from the time this book was published. 

Narcissa Smith Springer. 


THE CLOUDY SKY 


CHAPTER I. 

ROLLAND COLLENS ENTERS THE ARMY. 

East of the Alleghany mountains there lived 
Raymond Collens, a tiller of the soil, who owned a 
tract of land situated a few miles from Baltimore. 
The family consisted^ of four sons, Charles, James, 
William, and Rolland, and three daughters, Madge, 
Agnes, and Violet. Their mother, Marion Col- 
lens, had passed over the river of death some four 
years before the time when this story begins. 
When the Revolutionary war broke out, Charles, 
the eldest, volunteered. Rolland, only seventeen, 
asked his father’s permission to enter the army, 
and, with tears in his eyes, the brave old man said : 

am in poor health, my days are few at best; 
you are but a boy in age, though a man in size — 
but go, fight for your country, and though your 
father may never set his eyes on his noble Rolland 
again, he will have the satisfaction of knowing that 
his sons are fighting in a good cause.” 


lO 


Cloudy Sky, 


Charles had bade them adieu two weeks previous. 
Rolland, in taking leave of his father and sisters, 
said : ^ ‘ If I die on the battlefield, know your child 

died a noble death. If my life is spared Rolland 
Collens will come home with honors/' 

'‘Well spoken, my brave boy. Farewell." 

He passed down the lane and was soon gone. 
At the end of the lane there was a small hill, which 
obscured the house from view. His sisters watched 
until his form was out of sight, returning to the 
cottage to cheer their father, whose eyes were never 
again to gaze upon his sons. In about three 
months he was laid side by side with his wife, Ma- 
rion, to rest till the great resurrection morn. 

Rolland's first journey was to Washington's 
camp. When he put in an appearance, he was 
asked his age. He promptly replied, "Seven- 
teen." The officer said he was too young, but he 
would consult General Washington. The General 
asked to see the boy. Rolland stepped forth in 
all his young manhood. 

"Are you anxious to enter the army?" asked 
the general. 

" I am," he replied. 

"You are too young to go as a regular s ^ ’ier. 
Do you think you could be ensign?" 

"I think I could fill that position if you would 
give me a trial." 

The general was so pleased with his manly ap- 
pearance that he at once assigned him the position 
of which he afterwards proved so worthy. One 
day after three months service, being tired riding 
his pony " Cudgeltail, " he alighted and took a seat 









• 'A. 


Sr 

















or the Unfortunate Children. ii 

on a log close by a spring. Picking up a cup that 
some one had left at the spring he quenched his 
thirst. As he was returning to his pony, he espied 
two Englishmen advancing, who summoned him 
to surrender, which, seeing escape was cut off, he 
thought best to do. They then rifled him of his 
documents, and thinking he was but a boy, one of 
the soldiers returned to their horses to procure 
some strings to tie Rolland on his pony. While 
one soldier was absent, Rolland slipped his hand 
behind him, and drew forth a horse-pistol, forced 
the other soldier to surrender, tied him on his horse, 
and placed the documents again in his pockets. 
When the other soldier returned, Rolland took 
him prisoner, tying him also, and led them both 
into the patriot camp. General Washington made 
Rolland a present of the horses and saddles. 

This news reached his father two days previous 
to his death. He said he knew his Rolland was 
brave and would fight nobly for his country. His 
brother Charles fell pierced with an Indian arrow 
on the battlefield. He was then alone still filling 
the office of ensign. 

As he was riding along on one occasion, carry- 
ing important documents from General Washing- 
ton, he was surprised to see a number of English 
scouts. He thought of the documents that were 
entrusted to his care. must save them,’' he 
said, and with tears in his eyes he bade farewell to 
Cudgeltail, jumped the fence, and was soon in the 
thicket. To his surprise, he heard a neigh, and in 
a few moments Cudgeltail was at his side. In a 
few hours the enemy fired their guns, which 


12 


Cloudy Sky^ 


warned him they had given up the search. The 
soldier-boy breathed a sigh of relief, and kneeling 
down, thanked God for his deliverance. He did 
not dare venture from his hiding-place before the 
rising of the sun. Such a night as he passed ! A 
dark storm arose. Lightning flashed, and the 
thunder rolled, while he and his noble horse lay 
side by side. The rain poured in torrents, and 
occasionally he would hear the howl of the wolf 
in the distance, when the storm began to abate, 
which added greatly to his discomfort. Morning 
found them cold, wet, and hungry. They emerged 
from their hiding-place, and went a short dis- 
tance, when they perceived a log cabin. Riding 
up to a lady standing in the yard, he asked: 
‘‘Friend or foe?^' to which she replied, “Friend.’' 
She gave him a warm breakfast, and he stood be- 
fore the fire until his clothing was dried, while 
Cudgeltail was amply fed. He then bade his host- 
ess adieu with many thanks, and the soldier-boy 
went safely into camp. 

Through his honesty he rose to the rank of 
colonel. On the battlefield of Brandywine his 
brave comrades were falling around him, and his 
only hope was to fall from his horse as if dead. 
He had scarcely fallen when a ball pierced the 
heart of his brave Cudgeltail, whose lifeless form 
fell at Rolland’s feet. Two English soldiers rode 
up and thrust a bayonet in his thigh, but he never 
moved, knowing his life depended on it. As soon 
as the enemy was out of sight, Rolland drew his 
handkerchief from his pocket, and some wool, 
staunched the blood, and bound the wound. Weak 


or the Unfortunate Children, 


13 


from the loss of blood, he crawled on hands and 
knees two miles to where he knew there was a 
cabin, but did not know whether they were friends 
or foes. It happened that the wife proved a 
friend, the husband a foe. She gave him a sub- 
stantial meal, dressed his wound, then informed 
him she must secret him before the return of her 
husband. She placed milk and food under a pile 
of flax in an old hovel and conducted Rolland 
there. The husband returned and asked if any 
of the enemy had passed that way, but she replied 
not that she knew of. For ten days he remained 
a prisoner under the flax; the good woman taking 
him provisions and dressing his wound whenever 
opportunity offered. The second day ^some Brit- 
ish passed by, and one of them shoved his bay- 
onet through the logs into the flax, exclaiming : 

‘ ^ I will fetch the enemy out of there if there 
are any taking a rest.’^ 

This he did merely for pastime, little thinking a 
soldier lay trembling from head to foot, as at 
times the bayonet was within an inch of Rolland’s 
body. As soon as Mrs. Graham was satisfied that 
the field was clear, she engaged two friends with 
horses to take Rolland to his friends. Supplied 
by her with provisions, they arrived at nightfall, 
and assisting the brave soldier to mount one of 
the horses, they conducted him safely to his regi- 
ment, traveling mostly at night. In bidding Mrs. 
Graham farewell, with tears in his eyes, he said : 

'' You have 'cast your bread upon the waters,’ 
may you receive it after many days. Farewell.” 

The war came to a close shortly after that, and 


14 


Cloudy Sky, 


American independence was declared. His brother 
Charles left a widow and two daughters, who, after 
a few years, were placed in good circumstances 
financially by a large fortune bequeathed them by 
an uncle. They moved west of the Alleghany 
mountains and settled in a town called Washing- 
ton. 


CHAPTER IL 
Madge’s misfortune. 

Madge Collens married Mr. Anderson, an Eng- 
lish colonel, and lived very happily until a letter 
arrived, during her husband’s absence from home. 
Thinking perhaps it was a matter of business, and 
that it might be necessary to forward to him, she 
broke the seal. Judge her feelings when she found 
that it was from his wife in England, begging him 
to return. That was the last poor Madge knew 
for days. When Colonel Anderson arrived he 
found her whom he most fondly loved not able to 
lisp his name. He asked the cause of the kind 
neighbor who was her constant attendant. She 
replied : j 

“ I know not. 1 found her in an unconscious 
state with a letter in her hand.” 

^ He asked for the^ letter and;^ it _was given him 
In> moment he knew all. She slowly recovered 
fromjthe^shocl^.^m'der his kind care. Hei^begged 
ih^j^to^emaijiiwitt^imj saying^ he js^o^ never re- 
t5rxLto:]fc .^himer /wifg;y'^but M^getcwld .not be 


or the Unfortunate Children. 15 

mistress (as she considered herself) of the man she 
worshipped. She bade him farewell, and never 
heard of him afterward. Soon.afterward she died 
of a broken heart, and was laid to rest in the quiet 
graveyard in a village near Baltimore. 

This was Rolland's favorite sister. Sad and dis- 
heartened over his sister^s fate, he concluded to 
embark in the mercantile business, thinking it 
would relieve his mind, in which he succeeded. 
He always had an inclination to study law, how- 
ever, and finally took up the study in the moments 
he could spare from his business. He had a 
cousin, Josephine, that concluded to accompany 
him in his studies of law ; not that she ever thought 
of practicing, but merely to understand the laws 
of her country. These two hearts blended into 
one, which in time proved very unfortunate. They 
were married, and lived very happily together. 
But their off-spring, eight in number, had a lack 
of intellect, with the exception of one son. Rol- 
land had given up the mercantile business, and 
practiced law for some years with great success, 
when Josephine, his accomplished wife, died. 
With a sad heart he looked upon the grave of 
his Josephine for the last time, turned his steps 
west of the Alleghanies with his motherless family, 
and located at Indian Cove. Chloe, his colored 
servant, superintended the household as best she 
could, but of this he soon became dissatisfied. 


i6 


Cloudy Sky, 


CHAPTER III. 

THE WREN FAMILY LEAVE SCOTLAND. 

In the city of Glasgow, Scotland, lived a gen- 
tleman by the name of William Wren. Being 
quite wealthy, but desiring to leave the home of 
his childhood, he made up his mind to cross the 
briny ocean, and find a home on the beautiful con- 
tinent of North America, where the wild deer and 
Indian roved at will. His wife and seven children 
were notified of his determination and were 
pleased at the thought of so great an adventure. 
Disposing of his property for gold and silver coin 
they were soon on the journey. When midway 
on the ocean, that terrible scourge, small-pox, 
visited the ship, and all of his family save himself 
and one daughter fell victims. One by one they 
watched them placed in a watery grave with the 
rolling of the waves for their only requiem. Soon 
after this terrible trial, another one approached. 
As evening closed in on the 14th of June, 1796, 
the sun was setting in the western horizon, to all 
appearances as calm as usual; but presently a 
small cloud could be seen in the distance, creep- 
ing slowly higher and higher, widening and deep- 
ening as it came. Mr. Wren with his only child 
Kate, a beautiful girl of twenty summers, was 
sitting on the deck, watching the waves rolling, 
and thinking of the loved ones that were sleeping 
cold in death beneath them. It looked like a 
mockery. All at once, the sky darkened; the 
the lightning flashed, the thunder rolled, and the 


or the Unfortunate Children. 


17 


ship began to toss as the wind increasea in fury. 
The brave captain of the Garland said to the pas- 
sengers : ^ 

Be calm. We must throw overboard as much 
of the cargo as we can spare to save the ship. If 
we lighten the burden all may yet be saved ; that 
is our only hope.’' 

He spoke calmly so as not to excite the passen- 
gers. The storm was on the increase, and the 
Garland was riding waves mountain high; every 
moment it seemed as if the ship would be over- 
whelmed. Accidentally Mr. Wren’s money was 
thrown into the angry deep. Morning dawned 
once more upon them, the storm had at last spent 
its fury, and all was safe; but Mr. Wren found 
that he and his daughter would have to face the 
New World penniless. He exclaimed, **Oh, why 
did we not fall victims with our loved ones and 
share a watery grave?” 

They were landed safely on the American shore 
August 31, 1796, homeless, penniless, and wan- 
derers. Mr. Wren soon found employment as a 
clerk in a dry goods establishment in Indian Cove, 
and Kate found a situation as housekeeper in a 
small family. Her father engaged board with the 
family in which she was employed, thereby ena- 
bling them to spend many happy hours together. 


CHAPTER IV. 

THE MARRIAGE OF KATE WREN. 

Now to return to Mr. Collens. As a matter of 
course Chloe did her best; but the care of the 


1 8 Cloudy Sky, 

family was too much for her, as they did not feel 
like obeying their slave. Clara, the second child, 
fell into the fire and nearly burned to death, but 
her life was spared, though her face was disfig- 
ured. 

Mr. Collens had noticed that Kate Wren was 
a beautiful girl, and hearing of their great misfor- 
tune in crossing the ocean, he made up his mind 
to seek an introduction to the father and daugh- 
ter. This he accomplished and was most cor- 
dially received by both. He asked to call on 
Miss Kate on the Thursday afternoon following, 
receiving from Miss Kate an answer in the affirm- 
ative. 

He put in his appearance at the appointed 
time, and found Miss Wren a lady possessed oi 
all the finer qualities, good sense, and a very affa- 
ble and pleasant disposition. He explained his 
situation, and informed her that he did not love 
her, but respected her, and could give her a rich 
home. In return he would require her to be 
kind to his children, and, as ^ far as was in her 
power, be a mother to them. If she would con- 
sent to this, he would , make her, his wife. He 
did not ask her to love him," as , he had none to 
give in return. She took two weeks in which to 
consider the proposition. He bade her good 
night and departed She conferred with her 
father in the meantime ; he advised her to accept 
the offer. When Mr. Collens called she said : 

‘T will marry you on the same terms of respect 
and will fulfil the duties of a wife and mother as 


or the Unfortunate Children, 19 

far as it is possible, and through kindness on both 
sides it may yet result in love,” 

Dressed in a black crape dress, with no orna- 
ments, accompanied by Mr. Collens and her 
father. Miss Wren repaired to the office of a jus- 
tice of the peace, on the following Monday even- 
ing, who pronounced them man and wife. They 
preferred having the marriage ceremony solem- 
nized by a justice rather than by a minister for 
two reasons : first, Kate Wren was a Quakeress; 
and second, Mr. Collens, though once a Presbyte- 
rian, was now a professed Deist. 

The cause of the change in his views was this : 
When a poor man, he and an uncle of his were 
deputized to remove a family from the premises 
they occupied. The parties were duly notified a 
month previous, but would not comply with the 
law, making it necessary to force their evacuation. 
The matter was taken into the church. Mr. Col- 
lens was excommunicated, while the name of his 
uncle, Mr. Maynard, was not mentioned in con- 
nection with the affair. Mr. Collens was poor 
and his uncle was wealthy. He became embit- 
tered, and from that time on he read Voltaire's 
and Paine's works until he denounced the Chris- 
tian religion, and lost his faith in all the doctrines 
of the church except the existence of a God. 

Mrs. Collens assumed the duties of a wife and 
mother, assisted by their slaves Dedo and Chloe. 
Mr. Collens had freed all of his slaves but these 
two, who were man and wife and begged their 
master to keep them. He, however, made out 
the necessary papers to set them free in case of 


20 


Cloudy Sky, 


his death, allowing them one thousand dollars each 
at the time of their freedom. 

Mr. Collens at one time went down the beauti- 
ful Nuna river on business, and there he learned 
of a 'Mrs. Graham who was in very destitute cir- 
cumstances. The thought struck him, might not 
this be his old friend who hid him in the flax ? 
He called at once, and to his astonishment found 
that it was indeed the true friend who assisted him 
in his escape from the British years before. He 
at once made up his mind to repay a partial share 
of the kindness which this now destitute woman 
had bestowed upon him in the hour of trouble, by 
purchasing the house in which she was living and 
deeding it to her. He also procured her some 
furniture, and after seeing her comfortably situated 
in household goods he put two hundred dollars in 
her hand, saying: 

‘^You cast your bread upon the waters, and 
after many days it has returned.’^ 

He bade her farewell, happy in the thought that 
he had been able to assist the woman who had 
so nobly befriended him. 

A.t the expiration of a year, Mrs. Collens was 
a mother in the truest sense of the word. A 
daughter was born, and they named it Ada. This 
made no difference in her kindness to her step- 
children. She seemed to .pity them more, as the 
intellect of her own child ^apparently bade fair to 
be far superior to theirs. She wept sadly when 
her stepson, twenty-two years of age, who had 
been away from home for a few days, undertook 
upon his return to tell his father what transpired 


or the Unfortunate Children, 21 

on his journey. The young man came into the 
house one day saying: 

‘'Father, there was a man in Vermont who was 
shot through the heart, and ran two miles after- 
ward.’’ 

“Stop! stop! my son.” 

“It is true, for General Bird said so. 

Mr. Collens arose and with tears in his eyes 
walked away, saying : 

“See the effect of marrying cousins.” 


CHAPTER V. 

THE BIRTH OF JULIA COLLENS. 

The fourth year after Mr. Collens’ second mar- 
riage, a second daughter was born. They named 
her Julia. She was very delicate, with the prom- 
ise of a life as short as the fragile summer flower. 

Rolland Collens, Esq., concluded to leave In- 
dian Cove, and settle on a farm in the county of 
Allen, about five miles from the county seat. This 
he did for the sake of his sons. He continued 
the practice of law, and was elected associate 
judge, which office he held twenty- two years. He 
was a wise man and beloved by all who knew him. 
Many gentlemen of business desiring to visit that 
part of the country brought letters of introduc- 
tion to him, affording his family the advantages of 
good society. 

Judge Collens had the medical advice of several 


22 


Cloudy Skyy 


physicians in regard to Julia, and they decided that 
her removal to some Southern State was the only 
hope for her recovery. She was a very great pet 
with her father, and was indeed his perfect image. 
He sold part of his land, intending to go South in 
a few weeks, taking with them Chloe as a nurse 
for Julia, and to remain one year; but Providence 
ruled otherwise. Mrs. Collens was taken very ill 
with a fever, hovering between life and death for 
several weeks, and by the time she became con- 
valescent, Julia seemed to be improving. The 
trip was then given up, and a daily ride in a gig 
was recommended. Every pleasant day Dedo, 
accompanied by his mistress, took Julia to ride. 

In that part of the country wolves were to be 
seen in numbers, and children having occasion to 
journey alone went on horseback, as the only safe 
way. William and James Collens were engaged 
in making maple-sugar, on a small island, some 
three miles from home. One day, while riding 
leisurely along, with the invalid and her mother, 
Dedo espied a number of wolves in the distance, 
following them. Not knowing that, whether they 
went fast or slow, the wolves would imitate them, 
they started the horses on a trot ; but the wolves 
only gained on them. Mrs. Collens thought of 
some assafetida she had in her basket, and, know- 
ing that wolves were very fond of it, she gave it 
to Dedo, told him to place it upon a stump. 
This he did, and they drove rapidly on. By this 
time, the wolves had arrived at the stump, and 
stopped to snuff the assafetida. But a quarter of 
a mile more, and they would reach the camp, 


oy the Unfortunate Children. 23 

where her stepson's sons were making sugar. 
She ordered Dedo to unhitch the horse as quickly 
as possible, which he did, placing her, trembling 
with weakness and fright, upon it. She rode with 
all speed through the forest, over hill and dale, 
while Dedo, with Julia in his arms, followed her 
as closely as he could. The wolves did not re- 
main long at the stump, but starting after them 
with renewed energy, gained upon them with such 
rapidity, that when within a few rods of the boys, 
the wolves were almost at their heels. Mrs. Col- 
lens screamed, ‘^Wolves?" and, fainting, fell 
from her horse. Poor Dedo, frightened almost to 
death, threw Julia upon a pile of leaves, which 
saved her from injury. The boys, as soon as they 
saw the new-comers, seized their axes, and, with 
the aid of dogs and gun, drove the wolves into the 
forest. They then returned to their mother, and 
bathed her temples in cold water. Within an 
hour she began to revive, but poor Dedo lay 
trembling, and screaming that the ‘‘wolves would 
get him yet.” William took the horse and gun, 
and went for the gig, placed his mother and Julia 
in it, and took them safely home. Dedo remained 
with James in camp, and often afterwards laughed 
and chuckled at the way he scared de wolves ; but 
was very careful to see that his mistress was out 
of sight. Mrs. Collens recovered from her fright, 
Julia continued to improve, and was pronounced 
quite healthful, though rather delicate when com- 
pared with her sister. As time wore on, the 
Collens family increased in numbers. 


24 


Cloudy Sky^ 


CHAPTER VI. 

JUDGE COLLENS AMONG THE INDIANS. 

After a time Judge Collens made up his mind 
to take a trip among the Indians, and do some sur- 
veying for the Government. He made application 
and received his commission. He decided to be 
absent about three months, and was not long in 
making the necessary preparations. 

In every camp he visited he was addressed as 
‘‘Tatawishta,'' or the ‘‘Morning Star;^^ and while 
journeying through the country he ate many a hoe- 
cake carefully baked by the old corn-planter’s wife. 
When his three months had expired he returned 
to his family, tired and worn out; but he had 
gained a great deal of knowledge in regard to the 
habits and disposition of the Indian, and found that 
like all others of the human family, the heart of 
the Indian could be touched by kindness much 
more readily than by force. He always carried a 
pipe with him to smoke when he entered a wig- 
wam. His custom was to light it and offer it to 
the chief as a calumet of peace, and it was always 
accepted. By presenting the squaws with trinkets 
he won their confidence, and made them ever 
ready to assist him Jn every possible way, and 
always anxious to have him accept venison in re- 
turn for what he gave them. Journeying through 
the country naturally exposed him, more or less, 
to the inclemencies of the weather, and brought a 
return of the rheumatism, a disease with which he 
had, some years before, been afflicted. This pre- 


or the Unfortunate Children, 


25 


vented him from ever again surveying the forests, 
or from wrapping himself In his blanket, with noth- 
ing but the moon and stars shining above him for 
a shelter, and laying him down to court ‘‘tired 
nature^s sweet restorer, balmy sleep/’ 


CHAPTER VIL 

DR. W. LEMON^ — THE STRANGER. 

Julia grew to be a lovely young lady of superior 
intellect, the idol of her father, but hated by her 
mother, for she was jealous of her own child. 
The only kindness she was ever known to show 
to poor Julia was when she was sick; giving her 
at that time her undivided attention. When Julia 
was seventeen years of age there was a gentleman 
called at the Judge’s residence and handed him a 
letter. After noting the contents he invited him 
to enter, receiving him in a most cordial manner. 
He then introduced his wife to Dr. W. Lemon, of 
Baltimore; at the same time introducing his two 
daughters by his last wife. The Doctor bowed 
and the the young ladies returned the salutation. 
He soon made known his business west of the Al- 
leghany mountains. He had been sent by the 
Governor to vaccinate, in order to prevent the 
loathesome disease, small-pox. Julia Collens was 
the first person who had been vaccinated west of 
the Alleghanies. Dr. Lemon fell a victim to her 
charms, but instead of making known to her his 
affection for her, he went to her father and boldly 


26 


Cloudy Sky, 


told the story of the love he had for his daughter, 
asking, at the same time, his consent to their mar- 
riage, which was indeed readily given. He then 
informed Julia of his love for her, without letting 
her know that he had already obtained the consent 
of her father to their marriage, and asked her to 
become his wife. He told her that if she consented 
to do so he would send her to his parents in Bal- 
timore, with a letter of introduction, and while 
there she could attend school during his absence, 
and when he returned he would claim her as his 
bride. Julia returned his love, but could not 
think of going alone so far from home without him 
to accompany her, nor did she think her father 
would give his consent. As a matter of course 
she thought her father was ignorant of the Doc- 
tor’s preference for her. She declined his offer 
with a sad heart, however. He then took a ring 
from his finger, and, placing it on her hand, he 
said : 

Wear this for me; no other girl will I ever 
wed.” 

He bade them all good bye, and went aboard 
the boat, which was to leave for New Orleans. 
After he was gone, the Judge asked Julia when 
she and the Doctor were going to be married. 
She looked at him with so much astonishment 
depicted in her sad countenance, that her father 
did not know what to make of it. He then en- 
deavored to explain to her the way in which the 
Doctor had come to him with his story of his 
love, and asked his consent to their marriage, 
which he had granted. It was now Julia’s turn 


or the Unfortunate Children. 27 

surprise her father, by telling him that the Doctor 
had asked her to marry him, without informing 
her that her father had given his consent to the 
marriage. Julia felt very sorry, for had she known 
her father would have been pleased at her accept- 
ance of the Doctor’s proposal, she never would 
have refused it. But it was over, and she had to 
make the best of it. 

She learned, some time after the Doctor had 
gone, that the boat upon which he had taken pass- 
age, stopped at a town along the river for fifteen 
days, and that there Dr. Lemon had found an old 
friend, who was well acquainted with Judge Col- 
lens’ family. He told the story of his love for 
Julia to his friend, Maggie Rivers. She urged 
him to retrace his steps, and agreed to accompany 
him, feeling confident that she could secure for 
him the prize he so much coveted. The Doctor 
consented, but as there were no returning boats, 
they were obliged to secure horses, and return by 
roadway. The horses were saddled and ready to 
start, when a colored messenger boy was sent to 
inform the Doctor that the captain of the Orange 
had concluded to continue the journey, and start 
at once. This order obliged the Doctor to post- 
pone a return to the homestead of Judge Collens. 
Being an employe of the Government, the Doctor 
was obliged to attend strictly to the duties assigned 
him. That was the last she ever heard of him. 

Mrs. Collens loved best her oldest daughter. 
Ada was a blonde, and Julia a brunette. Gentle- 
men of profession fancied Julia, while mechanics 
and farmers had a preference for Ada. 


28 


Cloudy Sky, 


William Young, editor of the Plain Statesman, 
called to see Julia, but she had not been long 
seated in the parlor, when Dedo stepped to the 
door, and informed Missy Julia,'' that her 
mother wished to see her. She instantly obeyed, 
and her mother commanded her to go at once, 
and stop up the holes in the fence to prevent the 
geese from coming through, at the same time 
sending Ada to entertain Mr. Young. Julia step- 
ped to the door, and informed him of her orders. 
He at once arose and said he would accompany 
her, turning to Miss Ada and excusing himself 
He walked leisurely out with Julia to assist her in 
her work. Dedo chuckled, and said : 

Missy Collens was not sharp enough for dem 
dat time." 

Dedo loved Julia and almost hated her mother 
for her unkindness to her child. Dedo and Chloe 
had a nice room to themselves, with a large fire- 
place, where the hickory logs crackled and burnt 
with a blaze which made the room cheerful during 
the dark and stormy days of winter. On a day 
late in autumn when Dedo had just taken the last 
log to his room for the evening fuel, he overheard 
Mrs. Collens command Julia to retire at 6 o'clock. 
He slipped around to where Julia was, and told 
her to obey her mother, that he would have a 
good fire in Chloe's parlor, where she and ‘^Massa 
Young could enjoy de crackin' ob de hickory as it 
would loominate up de chimna," that he would 
‘‘take Massa Young dere all right." Chloe's 
parlor was next to Julia's sleeping apartment on 


or the Unfortunate Children. 29 

one side and Mr. Young’s on the other, with a 
door leading to each. 

Ada was glad to assist her sister in anything ; 
so she had nothing to fear from her. Dedo in the 
meantime had managed to inform “Massa Young” 
of the proposed plan. Julia retired as command- 
ed, her mother seeing her safely in bed, and bid- 
ding her goodnight as she left the room. Ada 
feigned headache and retired also. Mr. Young 
was entertained by the Judge until 8 o’clock. 
Feeling rather wearied he excused himself, ex- 
pressing a wish to retire. The Judge remarked 
that traveling was hard work. Mr. Young in- 
quired for the young ladies, saying he would like 
to bid them good-night. Mrs. Collens was busy 
reading, and asked him to excuse her for not say- 
ing good-night for the girls, as they had wished 
!ier to do, "'Ada had a very bad headache, and 
J ulia was in delicate health, so both had retired 
earlier than usual.” The Judge told him he 
would be obliged to find his way to the sleeping 
apartment assigned to him by going up the stair- 
way on the outside of the Hamlet. 

He bade Mrs. Collens good-night, and saun- 
tered out into the open air. The first thing the 
Judge noticed was Dedo lying under a maple tree 
close by the Hamlet. ^'Holloa, Dedo, what are 
you doing there ?” asked the Judge. ® 

^'Ruminatin’ on de stars, massa.” 

" Get up and show this gentleman to his sleep- 
ing apartment, and ruminate yourself to bed,” 
said the Judge blandly, and bidding Mr. Young 
good-night, he entered the house. 


30 


Cloudy Sky, 


Meanwhile Chloe had rolled out the old settee 
in front of the fire, and had a nice plate of apples 
on the stand, when Julia, dressed in pink crepe, 
walked in and took a seat. The candle was burn- 
ing brightly on the mantel, and cast its rays of 
light upon the dew drops which shone in her hair 
till they sparkled like those of nature in the rays 
of the morning sun. Slowly the opposite door 
opened and in came Mr. Young. Dedo, grinning 
and showing his white teeth, said: ''I got him 
up de stairs all right. Missy Julia. You can t’ank 
dis chile fer ruminatin V” and with a broad grin on 
his face, he said good-night. 

The evening passed quite pleasantly. Mr. 
Young, in the course of their evening conversa- 
tion, told Julia in a frank manner that he had un- 
wisely engaged himself to a young lady whom he 
since found he did not love, but for the sake of 
honor he was bound to marry. He asked Julia 
to be his friend and sister; unless death should re- 
lease him from his engagement, in which case he 
would want to claim Miss Julia for his own. She 
acquiesced in the former, but to the latter she 
would not consent. She said she would let time 
decide the future. At twelve o’clock they with- 
drew to their apartments and each retired, with 
the thought that neither could tell what mysteries 
the future might unfold to them. 

In the morning Mrs. Collens asked Mr. Young 
how he rested. ''Nicely,” he replied. She said 
Julia was not feeling well, and was never in good 
health, while her sister Ada was a very healthy, 
robust girl, and would make a good wife for any 


or the Unfortunate Children. 31 

man, professional or otherwise; that Julia was not 
fit for a wife ; she was nothing but a delicate 
flower. Mr. Young smiled while Ada blushed, 
for she could not bear to hear her mother mention 
her name in connection with young gentlemen, 
especially when gentlemen were present. She very 
abrubtly said : 

Mother, never mind me; I will look out for 
myself, and like the birds, I will choose my own 
mate.” 

Chloe chanced to hear the last remark of Ada's 
and being somewhat ruffled in temper said, 
‘‘You’re right, honey. Missy Collens is too ob- 
streperous on you and Missy Julia. If I were 
you I’d lubricate; so now, honey.” 

Mrs. Collens called out : ‘ ‘ Go to your work, 

Chloe, and attend to your own affairs.” 

Dedo put in his appearance and said, “Missy 
Collens, jis take a little ob dat Vice to yourself, 
and see how it digests.” 

Upon this his mistress took up the broom and 
ordered him away, and as he did not go soon 
enough to suit her, she sent Zeno to call the Judge 
from his library. The Judge came, and Mrs. Col- 
lens told him of Dedo’s impudence. 

“Dedo, you black rascal,” said the Judge, “you 
attend to your own affairs, and go along about 
your own business.” He smiled as he said it, 
for he well knew his wife was in the wrong, yet 
he did not want to encourage Dedo in his impu- 
dence to his mistress. 

Mr. Young was highly pleased with his visit, 
and remained until after dinner, when he asked 


32 Cloudy Sky, 

for his horse, bade them all a kind farewell, and 
set out for the city. 


CHAPTER VIIL 

Julia’s illness and mrs. collens’ remorse. 

A heavy rain fell that night, and the grass was 
very wet. During the night the wind had blown 
down the barnyard fence, and the cattle had taken 
their departure to the meadow. Mrs. Collens, 
upon seeing this, ordered Julia to go after them 
in her bare feet. She remonstrated with her, and 
said : ^ ' I am gaining my health, and if I do as 
you command, it may be the cause of my death, 
or a life of suffering.” 

‘‘Go immediately, I command you; I mean to 
harden you so as not to have a mushroom of you 
any longer,” replied her mother. 

Julia obeyed. That night they anxiously 
watched beside her bed as she raged with a fever, 
and begged her father not to let her mother touch 
her, and screaming: “She will kill me! She will 
kill me! Take her away ! Take her away ! ” The 
doctor would not allow her mother to be in the 
room, as it agitated the poor girl. The Judge 
clung fondly to his idol, and could not understand 
what this meant. Julia would throw her arms 
wildly about her father’s neck, and say: “Save 
me from that woman called my mother.” 

It was a plain case of brain fever. Dr. War- 
nock carefully watched every symptom of the di3- 


h:'" "M>A\l ;■ v’ • ' - ■•• 

fi* ^ '^* V jf*' VV • ■ ■ * 

^■‘:; ‘v.. - . 




-r 


» j- i 




r.>r':’...u^. V.r'V:- . jr ; ■ -• • 

’ ' \* - rT'.w • ■* . •- I*. ‘ ‘ {" 

^ ' J ••'- • . ‘ ■^' ^ 

iff* i'^-vicy .’■•»' 




♦ •» 

. V 

'v^ - . 

' ft * w ' • ■- 


-- 1 • * 


.-•. t 
«* 


» * ^ 

■^V 4k ' ► ^ 


r-:-- 

I .gj. < , 


. . *• 

» • » ■* V 

. . . ‘ * ' -SL : 




-> ^ ' >■ 


V “5 'i' 


/ > *« 


• . -- » 


. - ‘ r.^ ■ v'’, * • ‘ ^ 


y 






osi. ' 


- . I •^ 


A 


, . .4 

^ i '. • ^ ► ■ vr >' 

■ ■- 4 -'-’' ■ ■■■ *». 

>V <'Avr.--'',“^ -,>. V, 

-a '■.£'.■ '■ .N • -■'. '- - ■: -. 

• *# A . g . 


V. Hv •■ *■ '^.r.N'-^ A- v-r. 

'-' v",' . / V.. ',: '^ 

.■f i «■ ' ■ \ ' / ,^:- ' yc 

. ‘ Tf '■ ’ ' • ' - • ’ •••..V ■ •■iwvr-:*. 

i * ^ iji* ^ • ^ **• .^* -^. ■» '• 94 ' ' 

♦ ■ y' ' - • . ' .’ -*^ 4 " *r 


t 

>' ■'■■’ « : ^ ' /* " ■ -4 ■iV'"' ■- ■ > a'?4^S 

i>.4^ - . 


•C 


♦ ^ 




:a‘, * 




f ^ ^ 

V 


•I 

*» 


fX 


.v^/.4 ; > ■> > 

4> - > 

. -• « * - *. . 
.' .r . ^ 


«£ 






-V 


* 4 




• • i 




' ■ ^ <•■'-. -..“ -1 
4*:- 5 


' 4 

Ti* - ' 
• . •'■ ^'' 


# < 'it 


Cc'' v-v 
^•» *<"'". 

?* 




'4-1 ■- ' . 

. V . r •' rr 


-•; ' 4 


?4'4 ~Y - 




^ . / 


- '0 ^ JU 

- ' A .4 • ; • k <' . 

4 44?^^: 


■ ' “' 4 - 

X. . r 


4 %: 


.1 


• \ 


^^4 .«* ' .-i, . 

;r* . 'V 




' T t . 




X ' 


• jk .*• • ^ 

t* !; T 


> 


* ♦ 

>- • 


"r ^ tr, iV * r v*-- 
^ Jr? .'-R f V . -•- 

*_ J 0 




% 

* . 


- •■* J ' ^ « 

- M- 

t -ji ^ 

. * <% . ' *'9 \ f ^ 


i - 
/ 




f- 


. .'I 






4 i 


‘ ’ - L’ ' 


V 






. • > y 

■ A., 


> # 

• • .♦ 

• * •** 

-k. ‘ ■ ^ 

* ’ v- ^ - 

> “• ^ ' f 

•->* ' ;^- 
• -5.V* - < ’ 

✓ '-S ' ^ 1 - y*- 

' ‘ . i '‘^4 ‘ 


* 




> 


■iS;r:» 


V# . 

4 % 


• «»• 


^v. 


• 


.f 


• i - A ' * 

V > ■ ► "•• r. > ^ ^ 


— ■/• 


■•' r. 

1 ^ ^ 4 ^* ' . X *1 


^ >kJ 




\ ■ 


% ^ 


h A* 


\A : 


9 * 


• -i ■ '*■' k. •*'■ ' V 

X ’ V- 


^ l i '*.• ' ' ,! j . ■ V ;> 


>::' .> ^ J ” . 


V 


f - 




■ i.j. 


"■■ '■ '* ■ ' '-^ .. 

; i . t-r «v 4, . . ' H j ^ 

. -* '/4.a, ■ 4 . ..- ^liT "> ■" 


» 

ir: 


-4- S 

‘J t’1'. 

, • - • ' - *!»* r ^ J ^ 




• i 


r -e ■ '•> 


• - ^ ^ 

V ’ • ' . •*- 

•r t • * ^ 

* » • - * • . f 




; 4 w/ s. < 


;■ 


•» 4 -* 


t y • r - 


1 V 


~ ■s 

\ I 


•i' 4 . 

■ ) 


— < 


f : 

i. 


•* - « 


A 






-^s': -"; 
'*• • 


\ - 




* * M 


- ^ 




•A • I 


'^..Vv v ? 

. I- >-» . ' / * X . 


^ * 


t * 




f 


\ V 


.L 


■* . 

N 


V" ^ r' 

• ' < • ' vSk -^-1^' ^ 

J ‘ . '.f .- 


X T w' ''' •■ -’v * .-,s ^ ' y ^ ^ 




►^.r* #• 

v;»y * 1' -i 

'>*• - ’ -.A 




* ^ f ^ <. * V. »• V > V ^ ^ --'^T 

'.t-.^-^^ .4 :' ^ ::V' >y>.M 

t. -' '1 

:>. '•• - .. , 4 ^ • .^'.r / 

*. -A r . 4 ♦ , ^ ‘ 


y 


4 t ^ 

•«• * 


- / V 




/ J 


-v 






/f '. 

' ' V 


• > 


N -1^. t • *y-.^ . M. “ V- ■ '• 

'..■^-'’=- ^ .-4.> -y. i'-v- 

• • X.- • ' . . ^ :4^ 'VvL-o 

' V - V 


- ^.rv 


•‘r.'v X f-'^' 






•O 

'• T '- 


. 


\ 4* ** ' ' ^ * * ■ * ^ ^ 

1^4 *'' ^*'*.*- 


^ ^ r 


-^4 


. . ?t- , ^ 

* - A- % .'•- ^£:A< ' . 

. -* . •. ' ^ X - ‘i* 


»"*• ,• 


f 




^ w * 


ay 


. * T 'V 

A" .;: - ^ ^ ^ • 's 






#*y 


..J 


fV 


jy 


A « ■*.• t‘^ ry * ’ -'■ ^ *' •' 

* ■••* 




• U gJ 4 ^ « 


-•'r . j 


.- * • 


r44<;4 p.%; " r . • s . •? ’ - t ,- 

4 -'y Jr*': \ - ■• ■ • -'■ >.- ' . : '''•A-v';^' -. . -'■;/ 

'<4 4 4'^'?^... V- ’vV ‘V* :..>-• ; -i- ,,i. ^ “ , xk44:; '-v ■*:, •■ -^»''*--4 



-o' 













or the Unfortunate Children. 33 

ease, retiring at intervals to obtain the rest he so 
much needed, then returning to his post of duty, 
while her father took a short nap. She was a 
great favorite with the doctor. All attendants 
stepped lightly through the room, each being anx- 
ious to hear the doctor say: *‘The crisis is past ; 
she will live.’ Dedo and Chloe were ever on the 
watch, offering their willing hands to do anything 
they could for poor Julia. 

But where was Julia’s mother? ’Tis soon told; 
she was pacing her room with that remorse of 
conscience in which the sting alone is the best 
atonement of the guilty heart. Eagerly she list- 
ened for the doctor’s footfall at the door, to tell 
her that her child was saved. But many hours 
she had to wait, and the Judge, anxious to know 
the cause of Julia’s sickness, of which his wife 
would not inform him, was soon to learn it all. 
The arrow of guilt had sunken deep into her heart. 
Her remorse of conscience was driving her to de- 
spair, and she, at last, unable longer to hide the 
sorrow of her heart, entered the room slowly, and 
silently kneeling beside the bed, she said : 

Julia, forgive me; forgive your wretched 
mother; I can bear it no longer.” 

But Julia made no reply. Unconscious she lay 
while the night winds answered: ‘‘I hear you 
not.” The wretched woman fell at her husband’s 
feet and told him all. That night at 12 o’clock 
the crisis was past, and Julia was again restored 
to consciousness. It was a happy moment to her 
parents and sister. Ada now took a seat beside 
her sister to watch until morning, with Chloe for 


34 


Cloudy Sky, 


company, so at her father and the doctor could 
retire, as they were greatly in want of sleep and 
rest. 

The Doctor forbade Mrs. Collens seeing Julia, 
until she should become stronger, which was many 
days. Julia, however, did not ask for her mother, 
which, of course, made her feel more deeply the 
wrong she had done her child. After she had re- 
gained her strength sufficiently to sit up, her 
mother came into the room and said: ^*Good 
morning, Julia; how do you feel this morning?” 

‘^Mother, I feel like a mushroom yet,” was her 
reply. 

Mrs. Collens changed color, but made no reply, 
for well she knew she was deserving of the answer. 
This opened the Judge’s eyes, for he could see that 
Mrs. Collens was jealous of her own child. As 
soon as Julia was well enough to do light work, 
her mother told her to tambour some lace caps, 
and she would take them to the city and sell them 
for her. Judge Collens was a man of wealth, but 
having nineteen children — eight by his first wife 
and eleven by his second — to care for and educate, 
required a great deal of money. So every one 
had to be industrious. Julia worked hard and 
finished half a dozen caps. Her mother took 

them to the city of P and sold them at a 

high price, and bought Julia two pairs of hose at 
fifty cents a pair. The balance of the money she 
spent for Ada and the two step-daughters. She 
returned home, gave Julia the hose, and told her 
that the other girls were older than she and de- 
served more. Julia could not endure this, so she 


or the Unfortunate Children, 35 

told her father of her treatment. He said, Pap^s 
Julia should not mind, that he would make it up 
to her some day.” 

One day she went to get her hose, but they 
were missing. She asked her mother about them, 
and her answer to her was, that she ' ' knew noth- 
ing about them.” Sad and disheartened she left 
the house, and the thought of a poor family upon 
whom she had intended calling, coming to mind, 
she concluded to call at once. Upon entering, 
what was her surprise, on looking round, to see 
her hose lying upon an old chest. She remarked 
that they were very nice, and asked how much 
they cost. They then told her that her mother 
had given the hose to them. ^^Well, they are 
mine, and I want them,” said Julia, and they 
willingly gave them up. Julia returned home 
with the hose, and her mother told her that if she 
would not tell her father, she would give her five 
dollars in money. Julia accepted the money for 
she knew it was just. She never let her mother 
do any more trading for her, however. 

The doctor advised her to be out in the sun as 
much as possible ; so her father bought a flock of 
sheep, and as the wolves were very plenty, he 
placed her as a shepherdess with her brother Zeno 
a little boy of ten summers, accompanied by their 
dog. Mosque, to watch over them, and help them 
to keep the sheep in safety. The sheep soon 
learned to come and go at Julia’s bidding. She 
loved wild flowers, so she and Zeno would gather 
them in the valleys and on the hilltops during the 
day when the sheep were pasturing. As the night 


3 ^ 


Clondy S/cy, 


drew near, the wolves would begin their howl in 
the distance; then Mosque would growl, and Julia 
knew it was time to gather her flock together, and 
start for home. She would take a winding course 
around^the hills with Zeno, the sheep following 
her closely, and Mosque driving up the tardy ones. 
She frequently met her father in the meadow, and 
one day he exclaimed when he met her: I am 

so glad you have come, I have been very anxious 
about you all day, my little shepherdess; pap’s 
Julia need not go out any more to watch the sheep. 
In the future you shall have the benefit of the sun 
without becoming so much endangered. I have a 
new occupation in which I wish you to engage ; 
and that is, I want you to take charge of ‘ all the 
world, ’ and be my banker.” ‘ ' All the world ” was 
the term he generally used to designate his pocket- 
book, and he concluded his remarks by saying: 
‘^When your mother has charge of it, I find it 
leaks very much faster than I wish it to.” 

It was well that he did not send Julia with the 
sheep again, for the next morning he told the chil- 
dren to turn the sheep out alone for a few hours, 
and he would go after them. Early in the day he 
and Zeno set out on their journey to bring the 
sheep home for the night. They had not pene- 
trated the woods more«.than a few rods, when to 
their astonishment they found ’ eight of the flock 
dead, with wool scattered all around, and a little 
distance from them lay poor Mosque almost life- 
less with a dead wolf’s paw close to his mouth. 
Zeno screamed, ‘'My dog is dead! My poor 
Mosque is dead,” at the same time placing the 




> ' 


A ■"^'' v: 'A -'-Av v! ;. r \^5vA-j;A}v; -fe 

-^. /A'- S'- .'■■•>>, ’n ' '••■•' ' -. iliO. ■ ■■'<' : r--'- A • ’'t'-r'A ::A- 

"* •* * i. - -V-. -F,*' ^ • , -. .L^ •? •••>. •1 ,.’* V - • W ♦ " - 

^ W> - •' > oyi ' :• ' 4T*>- .."’ ' t^ ' -. iC- \ .- .-' ^ -' 'f 




V 


'a. • 

V'" 

V,* ^ 

• .*■ 3 . w 

' . - A 


^ -.' V 


N" ‘ 


* «■ 


■T ^ 


1^, 

^ /r ■> 


-■•• • 

" ’ 
- t 


i . ' L' 


i.* . . ' 

* 


4 


• .“Vl 


P. 

V 


# I 


> . '• 


. 


, f ; 


.•rf. 


• . .* 


V \ 


^ '1 


' ^ ' A v; ; . T-*r ,‘>%^' v .« 

• .• .r *. rT(5V“ 

» •fj .V* >^1' .•♦ ^ fc • •* • ' ' ** ' 4 

^ - i %* t. 

•■ J » ». A ^ * .-J . ^ / I ^ * 


^ A. 

• i.* ' ^ 


> • ^ .1 * - ^ N* • 

-i r':t* 

T 'V--‘ \ 


Vi 


' *1^ ^ f ^ •■«*"» . . ^ ^ • . * ' *,*' *J ■'* t^. 

* * K. * * / • \ *•,* * • ‘ ^ ^ 

• rt ^*' '‘- »-x ^*- —-• JQr * 

* 9 i , \ »-«l. *<.. «-^v. .V, '•» -■ ♦ T^ 

^ . «->■*•- '■ r • — i> •.*' ^ s-^ . ■- ■" /^l' s' 

- ^ rV'-V'* % ’ V V, , 




- : Av rv> 




». •r _-v ^ 

. J,*- ■ - I • ftl 




' - 


A f • 


•*r. .V 


:' 'j' v- 

- / ' 


V 


I ^ “ h* * •/ 

• - fc ,- ^ 

. . • »-'- '- \- 

1 . ^ ^ . » ■. 


t • 


^ ^bL *<..«» ^ V . '■» -^ ♦ 

> * « \ t * • • * A" f K \\ 

■ .’• -' • ■ »L-.. . - r 

t J 

■ '’*' ■ 'r ' . ' . -i S' ' •* '■’■■'< ,'^.‘CV-^^V->' ;.. 


' « 

►S • 

^v 





/ - 


. 1% 


V 


v*:/ V ■• 1 -V ^ ■ .r'--.--^ 

•‘>.- . ■' ■ ! ■ .ijf 

< .: '- i ■■ -■n:- ' • 

■ • i * •'» _ . ^ > 


* • y ■ 


i ^ -i fc' ' •* "* S V*" 

*' ‘T^ V V i- ' s v" 

X - • ? > -• - :bV^%v^ ' 

‘■*’‘" 'r^ ‘-'V- '>'wr 

A‘ ' > *■ 

^ * f - -n. x ' c 




i' 1 kS 


- '*:* 


>• •• 


_ X '- - ► 




4 


f -• • • * ^ . 

* 2 • .’ • ' . 1 - 

• -i'i' J'* .•' 'V,' 




-r X V . , »■ - A . '" 'VXX^A^ 

- ^ ^ ' ‘ X^. - 

t V. ** J- » .. 5' • *.' 

' <'■- 


V 

c 


•I 


^ « • 


V 

- B * i 

- ''* ■ ' L 


* V 


4 


i 


•“ -■>». ri 

■ * ' fej*' ■'' '• > *. 4 ''^’ 

* v^ si' ’ -a; 

^ ■ W. •'•. '■ -V 


A - 

Tk’^ 


V4.. 


I 

I ■ 


. ■}*' 




r- • 1 -w 




< V 


-V* - * ■ * » -* '*" *■ 

. .r 


/ \ 


V 


» 


'.<i 

’ X 


' . - • ^■f ■ V,. *\ ' -V 

X- -7 , . A ; V ■ 

» *.** •. v.^-**- 

^ ^»W • “t ' ^ - j. 

’'■ L^'*' ' 


/ 


X - 


r^'- 


s. j r "i-^ 

r- • ' - . ^ - Vr^ 

^ . -V. . ks, ' 4 ? 

- • ’. X y, * ^ 


i.v - 




^ • 


> ' 


-- »: 


' c 


. ♦ 

.. *♦ 4 

' > 

, » T <f 
■ » ♦* * • 


.^v:'' :..'‘r54i 


\ 




rr/-. 


< r \ 5 




, ’ • X. X » V • 


1 ; 


. t 


■ » 




♦ r 

.4 ^ ■ 


• 

-Xc-. 1 . -y '• 

# 


* ^ r 

-X. • V'<^’ 

I 

• ‘. x. . 



i* 


r^:} ■ 1 


i ' ,* 


*• . • * 

. * 


^ » 

- < 


^ . • # • J * ‘ f -•• 

t- •.- - A * •■..'■:■ --^y»«*: 

* ' ' , - ■' ’ .-K'~' "V-. : * 

. '-v-vv . .V - -r^ . 

. ' V J .r ' > ^ .^4 


« 

- ^ 


C A 


^ 9-^ 


nt:-'-- ■ ,‘J-'^''^ >:,-- ■;• v: .■ - ■ ' A-l’- ' 

ivvA4>-'A:- , A ' ' >"-4 , ' :V <^.’'-'.A'' 

C ^ j ■ V . - ■•"* ' f. ‘ * . ;. . '^ '*7"' ~ ' * ■ K ^ 

t ' ‘V r-irV/ ' V-/-- *■ ■ *^ . ''•' ' ,.;•>■ ^ .‘ ''. ■ -^3 '*-a- 

c • '' v’s p. -^•''‘ 

• % . ■•\^</ ^ -i‘ '.*' ^ \fsr'»* ^ J' S y: , 

* ^ AT •*%'• ^ '■* 'If. -I '^. -» « •^ ? . " -».: * ««W> Jw '«.X 1 

.: . .•^* - L'Sj ^,: rv .^_r . . '-f % - i*. Cr. '1; h' - , ^ A 


> 




X 

W 


X • 




T-..* AV 

V V .. 


■ * V # J 

s • a 9 tr 


'■ 'xv: ' 




- ‘x “ * 


r 1 
y > 


• '0*\- 




w ’ > i-* 

:: ' % ; 

' '- . •* * 











or the Unfortunate Children. 


37 


dog’s head in his lap. His father told him not to 
cry, that possibly they might save him yet. The 
dog being accustomed to following the sheep, had 
gone with them alone that morning; and when 
the wolves made the attack upon the sheep, poor 
Mosque fought nobly to save them, and, like the 
true hero, fell at his post. Zeno asked his father 
whether Mosque would go to heaven if he died. 
This was rather a perplexing question for the 
Judge, and not knowing how to answer him, he 
said, You will have to ask Julia. I think she 
has been your teacher.” 

They found a thick piece of bark to which they 
tied a stout cord, and put poor Mosque upon it. 
Making a pillow of moss, they drew the dog home. 
Julia bound up his wounds, and by careful nursing 
he was restored to his former health and usefulness. 


CHAPTER IX. 

JULIA INSTRUCTS DEDO, CHLOE, AND ZENO FROM THE 
BIBLE. 

It became a regular custom for Julia to take 
Dedo, Chloe, and Zeno out into the field, where 
there was a large maple tree, with her Bible (as 
her, father had asked her not to read it in his pres- 
ence), and read passages of Scripture to them. 
She taught them to read, and to love their Savior, 
Jesus Christ. She told them of Heaven, the 
place of happiness for the blessed, and of hell, the 


38 


Cloudy Skyt 


place of punishment for the wicked, and told them 
that they must keep the commandments as far as 
it was in their power to do, that they must have 
faith to believe that Jesus would intercede with 
God, the Father of all, for them. Christ died as 
an atonement for our sins, and Julia wanted them 
to do what God’s word commanded all who were 
followers of his to do. She was teaching them to 
live a righteous life, and become examples to the 
eye of the outer world, of what the children of 
God should be. Zeno asked Julia where heaven 
was. She told him it was above the sky, and that 
hell was beneath the earth. He replied : 

‘'Well then, that wolf went to hell for killing 
our sheep, and hurting Mosque.” 

She endeavored to explain to him the difference 
between mankind and the brute creation. The 
Scriptures say the soul of the beast goes down- 
ward at death, but the soul of man goes upward ; 
the spirit returns to God, who gave it, and the 
body returns to dust. At the last day, when the 
world is destroyed, when the earth and sea give 
up their dead, the spirit and body are re-united, 
and God passes judgment upon it according to the 
life the living soul on earth had chosen to live. 
“He who is accepted as one of my children shall 
sit on the right hand of our Father in heaven.” 
But if our life has been one of evil, it shall be cast 
into hell. Dedo and Chloe sat with their mouths 
wide open. ‘ ‘ Dat scare me, Chloe. I not tell 
Massa Judge Fs ruminatin’ anoder night. I’ll fix 
tings so Massa Young can find Missy Julia widout 
my ’sistance. Neber you mind, Chloe, you can 


or the Unfortunate Children, 39 

sit in de doorway and pint wid your finger/’ said 
Dedo. 

Chloe replied, ' ^ I can do better dan dat, Dedo ; 
I jis whisper in Massa Young’s ear dat dere is a 
good fire in Chloe’s parlor, and dat Missy Julia 
sits dere dis ebenin’.” 

Mr. Young did not put in his appearance, but 
Dr. Demit did. Julia went immediately to her 
father, and told him how she was situated — that 
her mother was determined that she should not 
keep company with the Doctor. Her father told 
her he would arrange matters for her so that she 
could have the pleasure of the Doctor’s company. 
He said he would engage in conversation with the 
Doctor for a time, play a game of euchre, and 
then she should have the Doctor for her company 
the balance of the evening. Zeno was seated on 
a stool, the family all being in the room, convers- 
ing upon the different diseases which human 
flesh is heir to, when the Judge said he thought 
rheumatism was hell. Up jumped Zeno, and 
said, ‘‘ Papa, either you or Julia lies, for she says 
hell is beneath the earth, and is a place of punish- 
ment. You say rheumatism is hell.” 

‘‘Stop! stop! my son, you must not speak so.” 

He felt that he could give no reply, so he said, 
“ Let us play a game of euchre.” 

Mrs. Collens brought the deck of cards, and 
asked the Doctor to be her partner. He con- 
sented, while Julia was partner of her father. 
They played until nine o’clock, when the Judge 
said, “I presume. Doctor, that you came to 
spend the evening with my daughter Julia.” 


40 


Cloudy Sky, 


‘‘I did ! '' he replied. 

‘ ‘ Mrs. Collens and I will retire at once. It is 
time, Ada, that you and the rest of the family 
were in bed,” said the Judge. 

Chloe heard what the Judge said, and it was not 
long before she and Dedo were in their quarters. 

The next morning Mrs. Collens was very angry, 
because Julia had outwitted her. .When she 
asked the Judge for money he told her to go to 
Julia, as she was now his banker, and would keep 
his accounts in the future. She emphatically told 
her huslpand she would never go to Julia for it. 
He then told her she would have to do without. She 
said if he would give the bank account and money 
into Ada’s hands she would be satisfied ; but he 
did not agree with her. She then went to Julia, 
and told her she thought it had come to a fine 
pass when she could step so boldly between her 
own father and mother. Julia denied the charge 
as a total falsehood. It was her father’s request 
that she should take charge of the money affairs 
of the household, his object in so doing being to 
ascertain how much money was used by his family 
during the year. He was under the impression 
that the amount of money he furnished his family, 
was spent very fast, and without any particular- 
benefit, as he could see, being derived from it 
Ada and Julia knew where the money went, but 
did not dare to tell their father. Mrs. Collens 
could hire Ada not to tell, but Julia could not be 
hired, and was in possession of too much principle 
to speak to her father in regard to what she knew 
to be truth. Mrs. Collens’ parents were wealthy 


or the Unfortunate Children. 41 

in Scotland, and kept all kinds of liquors in their 
house, and, being accustomed to its daily use in 
the home of her childhood, she acquired the habit 
of using strong drink. She would ask the Judge 
if he would not like a bowl of toddy, of which she 
knew he was very fond. He generally accepted 
her invitation, and she could, by this means, keep 
her husband from detecting the smell of liquor on 
her breath. Julia would find bottles of liquor 
where her mother had secreted them, and, taking 
them from their hiding places, would dash them 
to pieces ; while Ada would assist the mothei:^in 
getting them, because she knew that by so doing 
she could get a new dress or bonnet. While under 
the influence of drink, Mrs. Collens would give^,a 
great deal of money, as well as clothing and pro- 
visions, to the poor in their vicinity. She was 
therefore called one of the noblest ladies in the 
country, on account of her benevolence. Julia 
often thought she would tell her father of the dis- 
covery she had made in the habits of her mother, 
but would as often change her mind. 

Ada engaged herself to a young farmer, by the 
name of Loren Willson, when she was yet but 
twelve years of age. This pleased her mother, 
for his parents were slaveholders in Virginia. Ada 
was quite large for her age, and readily passed for 
sixteen anywhere. They had been engaged for 
five years, when Ada announced the fact. Her 
father was also well pleased, for Loren Willson 
was the son of his most intimate friend. Loren 
was ever ready to take her to all entertainments 
and dances, as she was lighthearted and gay, and 


42 


Cloudy Skyy 


let every day take care of itself. Fine clothes 
and plenty of amusement were what she lived on. 
She would oftentimes say to Julia: ‘‘You may 
take the man that administers to the sick, and 
makes up pills and powders, and I will take the 
one that shakes his heels, and drives the slave.’ ' 

Julia replied : “You are too lighthearted. I 
love to dance, and think it is a pleasant amuse- 
ment, as well as a healthy one, but I do not like 
to carry it to excess. I prefer to improve my 
mind ; and you would do well to follow my ex- 
ample in this respect. Dance part of the time, 
and devote a part to reading. In that way you 
could^prepare yourself for any position in society.” 

Ada replied: “I would rather skip and romp 
than to be tied to pill-bags, as you are. I may as 
well say that, for it is ‘sour grapes’ with me, any- 
how,” and, so saying, she left the room 


CHAPTER X. 

CHLOE AND DEDO’s DEATH AND ADA’s MARRIAGE. 

Zeno soon came into the room saying Chloe 
was sick, and wanted to see Julia. She went at 
once to Chloe’s room, but did not find her there. 
She called Zeno, who told her that she was in the 
summer house. Julia hastened her footsteps, and 
was soon at the summer house, where she found 
Chloe ill, with a terrible attack of cholera morbus. 
Julia immediately called Dedo and her half-broth- 


or the Unfortunate Children. 43 

ers, who came and carried her to her room, little 
knowing that she would never again leave it until 
taken to her last resting place. She lived but 
three days, during which time Julia was very 
attentive, and calmly spoke to her of the future 
life and of the religious knowledge she had en- 
deavored to teach her. Chloe was willing to die, 
and said if she could be permitted in the other 
world she would watch over Julia and Dedo. She 
expressed her faith in Christ, and the minister was 
called to administer to her the Lord’s supper. 
After this she fell asleep with one of her hands 
pressed closely in Julia’s, and the other in Dedo’s 
never to awaken or look upon this dreary and 
troublesome world again. Dedo took her death 
very hard, and the family having become so 
greatly attached to her, deeply and keenly felt her 
loss, though it was, after all, the heart of Miss 
Julia into which the arrow of sorrow sank deepest. 
Slowly the funeral procession wended its way to 
the burial ground ten miles distant, followed by a 
number of the colored people of the neighbor- 
hood, and a small portion of the whites, whose 
eyes, moistened with tears, sadly rested upon the 
coffin as it was lowered to its last resting place. 

Dedo never fully recovered from the shock oc- 
casioned by the death of Chloe. He very shortly 
afterward united with the Episcopal church, and 
always claimed that Julia was the means of his 
conversion. One year from the time of Chloe’s 
death he fell a victim to the fever and died. They 
buried faithful Dedo by the side of Chloe, and 
Julia planted flowers on their graves. Thus ended 


44 


Cloudy Sky, 


the lives of the two faithful servants, who, dying 
in the fullness of the golden promise of a true con- 
version, are surely resting in the ''Golden City,” 
with God’s great reward of an everlasting peace 
to his children. 

Ada at last became tired of her beau, Loren 
Willson, and took up with another by the name 
of George Glasgo, who was wealthy, and professed 
to be a well read gentleman. He made these pre- 
tensions because he knew the Judge and his wife 
were very anxious that Ada should do as well as 
they expected Julia would do. He would borrow 
books from the Judge and read a sketch here and 
there, sufficient to be conversant with the different 
subjects should the Judge at any time enter into 
conversation with him. He asked the Judge one 
day to go with him to visit his farm, which he 
did. He then and there asked the Judge for his 
daughter, and, receiving an answer in the affirma- 
tive, he drove home, feeling that there was noth- 
ing more for him to fear. While Ada loved Loren 
Willson the better of the two, her parents urged 
her to marry Mr. Glasgo. 

The wedding was done up in a hurry. The 
guests were invited and all preparations for a grand 
time were made. While Ada was dressing for her 
wedding she said : "Oh, I wish I were to be the 
bride of Loren Willson to-day!” But alas! her 
decision came too late. Arrayed in her bridal at- 
tire she was pronounced the wife of George 
Glasgo, while her heart still remained in bondage 
of its first love to another. Nor was this to be 
the only troubled thought of the young wife. She 


or the Unfortunate Children, 45 

had been married but two weeks when she was in- 
formed that the furniture of her home, to which 
he had taken her, had not been paid for, and 
shortly after was taken from them by the sheriff. 
The farm he had represented as belonging to him 
was his father’s, and not wholly paid for, so that 
but a few weeks after her marriage, she found that 
she had been deceived on every hand. She lived 
a very unhappy life, and often thought of Loren 
Willson, who never married. 

After some years she was taken sick and died, 
leaving four children. She never suffered for the 
comforts of life, as her parents always provided 
for her, feeling that they were partially responsible 
for her unhappiness. 

Mrs. Collens was determined that Julia should 
marry a mechanic. Ada having “been so unsuc- 
cessful, she did not want Julia to excel her. 
Presently there was a fine looking young man 
made his appearance in the neighborhood, whose 
name was Norman Ballard. IJe was a carpenter 
and builder by trade, and in looking for contracts 
for building throughout the country he employed 
a great many men. He soon found the way to 
the Judge’s house. He was a man who had re- 
ceived a good education, and could make a good 
appearance wherever he went, and was called a 
good, jolly fellow by all who knew him. He was 
very fond of Julia’s company, and Mrs. Collens 
was sure she would at last have her desire to see 
Julia married to a man of trade fiilfilled. When 
he asked her to make a party, she said ; 


46 


ClotLdy Sky, 


‘‘Of course, Norman, I will make a party i; 
you will kill the turkeys/’ 

“I most certainly will do so,” he replied, and 
the next morning he was on hand according to 
promise. Mrs. Collens told him it would not be 
necessary for him to come before sunset, as the 
turkeys could not be caught till they went to 
roost. He said he knew that, but thought he 
would come and assist in taking up the carpets 
preparatory to dancing. This she did not like, as 
she thought it spoiled the selvage of the carpet. 
They had one room for dancing, but it was too 
small. She, however, gave her consent to have 
the carpet taken up, as she would not offend him 
in any way. 

The two step-daughters, Vida and Clara, came 
to assist Mr. Ballard in removing the tacks, and 
they were all busy at work when the Judge put in 
his appearance. He had been absent from home 
attending court for two weeks. He came in so 
silently that no one noticed him, and stealing up 
to Julia, he put his arms around her and stole a 
kiss. Julia remarked that it was so sweet it ought 
to be passed around. Vida and Clara insisted 
that he should not slight them, so he told them to 
get up and come to him ; but they said he must 
come to them. Julia and Mr. Ballard decided in 
favor of the girls, so he, laughing, stooped down 
and kissed them. Wile he was doing so, Julia 
and Mr. Ballard tipped him over, and threw the 
carpet upon him. When Mrs. Collens arrived at 
the scene, they thought it would be fun to put her 
in the carpet with her husband, and suiting the 


or the Unfortunate Children, 47 

action to the word, they quickly lifted her up and 
threw her by the side of him. She screamed and 
made a terrible fuss, but the rest only laughed. 
She said, Julia, are you not ashamed?” 

did not do it, mother; it was Mr. Ballard.” 

‘'Oh, it was,” said she, changing her tone of 
voice, and laughingly called him a rascal. 

The Judge said it was a good joke on him. He 
enjoyed it, but was sorry that Mrs. Collens did 
not know that it was Mr. Ballard who played the 
joke on her; for she, perhaps, would not have 
made such a fuss about it. She knew the Judge 
was throwing a slur at her, so she soon left the 
room. 

Norman caught the turkeys that evening, and 
all things were prepared for the party. 

At the proper time the guests began to arrive, 
and all things being so well arranged, the party 
proved a grand affair, the supper being one that 
would have done honor to a king’s table. They 
danced till the “caw, caw,” of the crow was 
heard in the top of the tree near the summer 
house. The Judge and his wife took an active 
part, and enjoyed the party with as much hilarity 
as the younger members. As daylight dawned 
upon the scene of festivity, the guests one by one 
took their departure, until all had gone with the 
exception of Mr. Ballard, who remained to assist 
in again replacing the carpets. He played the 
agreeable with success to Mrs. Collens and the rest 
of the family. 


48 


Cloudy Sky, 


CHAPTER XL 

JULIA ATTENDS CHURCH. 

Julia always suspected that Norman was addicted 
to strong drink, but had no positive proof of it. 
He invited her to attend church with him on the 
next Sabbath morning, in company with three 
other couples, on horseback, as was the custom in 
those days. She accepted the invitation. The 
church was ten miles distant, and they had to 
pass through a village on the way. Julia promised 
to be ready by 8 o’clock on Sabbath morning. At 
the appointed time she appeared in a black riding 
suit, with turban hat on her head, and a black lace 
scarf thrown loosely over her shoulders, her riding 
whip in nand, and gracefully seated herself on her 
horse. She had but just firmly fixed her foot in 
the stirrup, when she heard the clattering of horses’ 
hoofs in the lane. In a moment Mr. Ballard was 
at her side. 

‘‘Good morning. Miss Julia,” said he, tipping 
his hat as he spoke. “I see you are waiting for 
me.” 

“No; I am just ready. Where are the rest of 
the company ? ” 

“They will be here presently,” he replied. 

' The Judge at this moment came into the yard, 
and very pleasantly bidding Mr. Ballard good 
morning, said: “You are going to accompany 
my daughter to church to-day?” 

“I am to have That extreme pleasure,” replied 
Mr. Ballard, his face flushing as he spoke. Julia 


or the Unfortunate Children. 49 

noticed that he was extremely polite, but let all 
thoughts pass for the time. 

'‘Well,” the Judge continued, “that is a place 
I never go, except on Thanksgiving occasions.” 
His remarks were cut short by the arrival of the 
friends, with whom a general salutation was ex- 
changed, and the Judge, wishing them a pleasant 
day and safe return, walked leisurely into the 
house. They were soon upon the roadway from 
the house, and coupling off two by two, with Bal- 
lard and Julia taking the lead, they made a very 
nice appearance. Mr. Ballard was quite jolly, but 
Julia was sad, for being of a religious turn of mind, 
she was thinking of how few times she had the 
privilege of visiting the house of God ; her father 
even refusing her the privilege of reading the Bible 
in his presence. Mr. Ballard became more lively 
as they neared the church, and when Julia looked 
back she could see the rest laughing at him. They 
at last reached the church, a log affair, built on the 
edge of the woods long before the village of New- 
port was thought of. They had passed through 
this village, which was situated on an eminence, 
two miles from the log church. There were no 
vestibules in those days, and nothing but plain 
wooden benches for seats. After hitching their 
horses the gentlemen with their ladies entered the 
church, and had but just seated themselves when 
Rev. Bancroft offered the opening prayer, the com 
gregation rising as he did so. 

As he was about to seat himself, Mr. Ballard 
said, “Noble prayer, Bancroft.^' The congrega- 
tion looked at the young man with amazement, 


Cloudy Sky, 


SO 

and Julia knew that her fears were realized, that 
he was under the influence of drink. She wished 
many times that she was at home as she thought 
of the true condition of the man she had accepted 
as an escort. He sat quietly until the minister 
was nearly through with his sermon, when he 
arose and asked the minister if he was almost 
through. He said the ladies were getting tired, 
judging from himself 

Mr. Bancroft said, Be seated, Mr. Ballard, I 
shall be through in a few moments.'’ He pitied 
the young ladies, and Julia particularly, for he 
knew that Mr. Ballard would, occasionally, take a 
little too much ^‘wild fire." The sermon was 
finished, and after singing the closing hymn, the 
congregation was dismissed. Mr. Bancroft came 
down the aisle, and spoke to Mr. Ballard, who in 
turn introduced him to Julia and the rest of the 
company. Pointing to Julia, he said: 

^^Mr. Bancroft, there is one of the finest ladies 
you ever saw." 

Julia’s heart sank within her, but Mr. Bancroft 
noticing her dismay, said, ‘^Miss Collens, you 
must not be frightened from attending worship 
with us in the future by what it has been your 
misfortune to pass through to-day. We are ac- 
quainted with the habits of Mr. Ballard here, and 
I hope you will come again very soon. I presume 
you are Judge Collens’ daughter?" 

‘‘lam," she replied, “but I would not have 
been here to-day if I had known that Mr. Ballard 
was in the habit of becoming intoxicated. We 


or the Unfortunate Children, 5 1 

should be much pleased to have you call on us at 
any time.'^ 

He thanked her for her kind invitation, and said 
he would be pleased to accept it at the earliest 
opportunity offered, then extending a hearty in- 
vitation to the rest of the company to attend his 
church, he bade all good bye. They repaired to 
the horse-block, and were soon on their way home. 
When within a mile of Newport, Mr. Ballard told 
the conipany to look after Julia, and, putting spurs 
to his horse, was soon out of sight. When they 
arrived at the hotel, out came Mr. Ballard with a 
tray full of wine and whiskey. He was deter- 
mined that they^all should take a treat from him ; 
they, of course, refused, but at last, seeing that 
he was becoming angry, they took the glasses, 
each one taking a small sip. With this he seemed 
to be satisfied, and after returning the tray, he 
came out and again mounted his horse. He said 
he and Julia would take the lead, as they had done 
in the morning. The party, thinking nothing 
more of the proposal, ^agreed; they rode along 
quietly for some miles, without his ^ making any 
demonstrations, when at once, he started his 
horse, and at the same time struck Julia’s horse, 
which started on a run ; she did her best to stop 
her horse, while he urged it onward. She saw 
what her fate would be if she relaxed her hold, 
and that her only hope was to hold on until she 
reached her father’s lane. She knew that Sun- 
flower would stop there. She rounded the corner 
and dashed up the lane, Ballard at her heels, 
when the Judge and his wife rushed out, exclaim- 


52 


Cloudy Sky, 


ing, What is the matter?*' Julia fell exhausted 
into her father's arms. The rest of the company 
soon arrived, and explained the whole matter. 
Her father carried her into the house, and gently 
placed her on the bed, while Henry Burr, the 
hired man, took Sunflower to the table. Julia 
was so affected by the fright of her perilous ride, 
that it was three days before she was herself again. 

Mr. Ballard arrived early next morning, to ask 
Julia’s forgiveness. She said, ‘‘To err is human, 
to forgive divine.” He said he would never again 
drink to become intoxicated ; and he never did, 
although he took a dram every day. He thanked 
the Lord that Julia was not seriously hurt, and 
asked whether the horse had been injured in any 
way. He was overheated, that was all. Mrs. 
Collens never urged Julia to become Mr. Ballard’s 
wife after that, although they were always friends. 


CHAPTER XII. 

JULIA VISITS DEDO’S AND CHLOE's GRAVES. 

Julia asked Henry to saddle Sunflower, as she 
wanted to take a ride. He was soon on hand, 
and she started, saying that she would not be 
home that night; that she intended going to see 
her friend Joseph Willson, the father of Ada’s 
discarded lover. With her riding whip in her 
hand she said good-bye, and rode away. She 
took the road that led to the burial ground which 
contained the graves of their faithful slaves — Dedo 


or the Unfortunate Children. 53 

and Chloe. She looked around to see that no one 
was near; and, though those for whom she 
mourned were colored, she kneeled down and 
wept bitterly over their graves, saying, ''Poor 
Dedo and Chloe ! I have none to watch over me 
now,” for she thought of the faithful friends they 
had been to her in life. She offered a prayer, si- 
lent and alone among the sepulchres of the dead, 
then wending her way out of the city of the dead, 
she mounted Sunflower and rode down to the 
river. The waves were rolling along at her feet, 
while above the dark clouds obscured the sky. 
She thought how emblematical was the darkness 
of the clouds of her feelings. She rode Sunflower 
close to the bank of the beautiful river, where 
the tall trees waved their branches, and the hills, 
the home of the fox and the deer, were covered 
with wild flowers and moss. She watched the 
waves as they rolled on, thinking of the graves 
she had left a few moments before, the flowers of 
which were moistened by her tears, and of her 
unhappy home, and . wondering whether Dr. 
Lemon would ever return to her. Little did 
Julia know what was before her, and, thinking it 
was time to go, she gently touched Sunflower 
with the whip and turned his head toward Mr. 
Willson’s, arriving there just before dinner. Carol 
Willson met her at the gate, and greeted her 
with : 

"How do you do, Julia? I am glad to see you 
looking so well after your fright of last Sabbath. 
You had much better been my partner than Mr. 
Ballard’s.” 


54 


Cloudy Sky^ 


‘ ‘ Oh, that was indeed a sad affair to happen on 
Sabbath day,” she said. 

He looked up, and laughingly said : 

' ' I think I shall have to take you in charge my- 
self after this.” 

His mother, hearing this last remark, came out 
and said : 

“That’s right, Carol, take her in charge. How 
do you do, Julia? I am quite surprised, too, at 
seeing you, as I supposed you were not able to be 
out yet. But come in ; dinner is just ready, and 
I am so glad to see you.” 

Mrs. Willson was a good-natured woman, and 
would have been very glad to know that Julia 
would some day become Carol’s wife, as she was 
so much disappointed in Ada’s not accepting her 
son Loren. She had long wished that her family 
might become connected with that of the Judge’s 
by the marriage of one of his daughters. Dinner 
being next in order, Mrs. Willson seated Julia 
and Carol at one side of the table, and told Peg- 
gie, the colored girl, to wait upon Julia first, and 
in a jesting way, remarked : 

“Miss Julia may some day, perhaps, be your 
mistress.” 

Peggie grinned and said: “Hope so. Missy.” 

Julia changed the subject as quick as possible, 
for she knew that Carol, though a good-hearted 
young man, was wild and she did not feel that she 
ever could have confidence enough in him to ac- 
cept him as a husband, though she enjoyed his 
society. Carol was well pleased with his mother’s 
remark, but said nothing in reply. 


or the Unfortunate Children, 55 

You are not going home to-night, Miss Julia,’* 
said Carol. 

'‘No, I did not intend to,” see replied. Rising 
from the table, Carol called Taft, and told him to 
put Sunflower in the stable, for the night. The 
evening passed very pleasantly, playing whist, 
which all seemed to enjoy. Shortly before ending 
the game, Mrs. Willson remarked that she did so 
much wish Ada could have been there, and been 
Loren’s partner, instead of herself Though Loren 
made no reply, his expression at once betokened 
his thoughts, and sitting to see the 'game ended, 
he shortly after excused himself and retired. Mrs. 
Willson and the rest of the" family chatted to- 
gether for a little time, when Julia said she would 
like to retire. She said good-night to Carol, and 
Mrs. Willson went with her to her room. The 
bedstead was one of the old fashioned ones, with 
high posts, and made up so high with feathers that 
it was almost necessary for one to have a step- 
ladder to get into it. Mrs. Willson remained with 
Julia until she was safely in bed, and, bidding her 
good night, she retired to her own room. The 
thought came to her, that perhaps Julia might be 
taken sick during the night, and returning to the 
room, said, "I will put this whistle on the stand, 
and if you should wish anything, or feel ill, just 
blow it, and I will come to you.” 

“Thank you, I will,” said Julia; but she slept 
soundly until morning, when she arose very much 
refreshed, by her night’s rest, and went out in 
response to the breakfast call, feeling that she 
should do ample justice to the meal. The slaves 


56 


Cloudy Sky, 


were all on the porch to speak to her. ''Good 
mornin’, Missy Julia,” they said. "Good morning 
to you all,” she replied. The younger ones had 
gathered some flowers, which they gave to her, 
and the older ones expressed their appreciation of 
her, bv saying they were glad to see her well again. 
Julia always spoke kindly to slaves, and she was 
beloved by all of them. 

After breakfast she prepared for her return 
home. After asking her permission to accompany 
her, Carol ordered their horses. He had a very 
fine horse called Rome, and in a few moments 
both were at the door. Carol and Julia came out, 
mounted their horses, and saying good bye, rode 
out of the yard, en route for the Judge^s villa. 
Nothing of much interest happened on the way. 
Their conversation was mostly about Ada and 
Loren — how unfortunate it was that they did not 
get married, for Loren had never been like the 
same person since the disappointment, and Ada 
had been an unhappy wife. Carol asked Julia if 
she would break an engagement after encouraging 
a gentleman, as Ada did. She answered : 

"No. If I should ever engage myself to a 
young gentleman I would fulfil my engagement, 
unless I had a very good reason for breaking it. 
Ada was too young when she engaged herself to 
your brother, but, after all, as regards the question 
of myself, I shall not engage in marriage until I 
am satisfied that I am making a wise choice. 
Marrying is like buying a ticket in a lottery. I 
may possibly be unfortunate enough to get the 
blank, but I will do as my better judgment teaches 


or the Unfortunate Children. 57 

me, and if I fail I will be a martyr to my fate. I 
do not intend to throw myself away on a young 
man who is wild, or of unsteady habits, for then 
I should feel as though I had stepped into the 
matrimonial noose with my eyes open.” 

By this time they had reached her father’s gate, 
and while waiting for Henry Burr to come and 
open it, Carol asked Julia how old she was. 
‘‘Nineteen last November,” was her reply. Rid- 
ing up to the door, they alighted, and Henry took 
charge of their horses. 

Henry Burr was a poor orphan boy, who had 
come to Judge Collens to find employment. He 
was thinly clad, and the weather was quite chilly, 
as the cold winds of October had begun to blow. 
He was very polite in his manner when asking 
Judge Collens for employment on his farm, and as 
he had every appearance of being an honest young 
man, the Judge employed him. Henry’s story 
was that he, with a brother and sister, were left 
orphans at the early age of ten, twelve, and 
thirteen years, he being the youngest. They had 
no relatives to take charge of them, so they went 
to strangers. Having lost trace of his brother 
and sister, he wandered from place to place, ac- 
cepting all kinds of employment wherever he 
could get it. Some of the members of the fami- 
lies for whom he worked were kind enough to 
instruct him in the common branches, so that he 
had acquired a fair knowledge of books, and by 
being studious, daily applying himself to his 
books, he was in possession of a fair common 
education. Farming he understood to perfection. 


58 


Cloudy Sky, 


CHAPTER XIII. 

Angie’s death. 

Henry told Julia that her sister Angie was very 
ill with croup, and that they thought she could not 
live. Julia hastened into the house, followed by 
Carol, and found her father and mother doing all 
they could for the little sufferer. She asked 
hastily: ‘‘Have you sent for the doctor? and why 
did you not send for me?” 

They answered: “We did not think she was 
dangerously ill, until an hour ago. Then we sent 
William for the doctor, and were expecting you 
home this morning.” 

But it was too late. She breathed her last, just 
as Doctor Warnock came in sight. They were 
grieved to part with Angie, but were glad to see 
her out of misery and suffering. They felt better 
satisfied when the doctor told them that if he had 
been there in time, he could not have saved her; 
for it was one of those peculiar cases for which 
there are no remedies. Julia did not grieve over 
the loss of her sister, for she felt that she had 
gone to heaven, and that she would never have to 
beat against the storms of life, as she herself had 
done. She asked Carol to return home and inform 
his parents of the death, and bring them over at 
once. He was not long in mounting Rome, and 
soon reached home, where his mother was stand- 
ing on the porch. She was startled, for she knew 
something had happened, as it was understood 
when Carol left home that be would not return for 


or the Unfortunate Children. 59 

a few days. He informed his mother of the death 
of Angie, and of the message which had been 
sent for her and his father to return with him at 
once. She immediately sent Taft to inform her 
husband that she wished to see him at once, and 
to hitch Flora to the gig. 

‘‘Yes, missy; what am de matter?’^ 

“Why, Angie Collens is dead.’' 

“ Gora mighta, dat is dreadful,” and instead of 
going to tell Mr. Willson he went to the negro 
quarters to inform them of what had befallen little 
Angie, and forgot to find Mr. Willson. He 
hitched up Flora to the gig, and drove up to the 
porch, “Missy Willson, the gig am ready! ” 

“Well,” said she, “where is your master?” 

“Land, bless you, missa, I done gone and for- 
get to tell de massa what you sed. When Massa 
Carol tole me dat de angel come and took Missy 
Angie straight to heaben, I’se done struck. I 
went right straight to de qua’ta to ’form ’em of de 
disasta, but I’se off now, missy.” Mr. Willson 
was on hand in a moment, and hastily dressing he 
was beside his wife and drove off, Carol taking the 
lead on Rome. Arriving at the Judge’s gate, 
they alighted, and walked quietly into the house, 
where they were met by the Judge and his wife. 

“This is a hard stroke, friend Willson, and it 
came so unexpectedly.” 

“True, true,” said Mr. Willson, “but it is the 
road we all have to travel. We are only lent to 
one another, parent to child, and child to parent. 
Where do you intend to bury her?” 

“I have not yet decided,” answered the Judge. 


6o 


Cloudy Sky, 


‘^You can bury her in our private burying 
ground, if you so desire.” 

thank you ki^ndly, and am glad to accept the 
offer, for it is near home.” Julia and her mother 
were also pleased with the kind offer of Mr. Will- 
son. 

At 3 o’clock next day, the neighbors came in ; 
a prayer was offered by Mr. Nelson, when the 
pall-bearers came forward and taking up the coffin 
carried it out, placing it in the gig beside Mr. and 
Mrs. Willson. Judge Collens and wife were next 
in the procession, following came Carol and Julia, 
with the neighbors and the rest of the family. 
They soon reached the little graveyard, and all 
that was left of Angie was laid quietly to rest 
among the green trees where the wild birds sing 
their requiems over her grave. All returned to 
their homes to busy themselves in the everyday 
pursuits of their lives. 

Julia, on the following Sabbath, took a walk to 
the edge of the woods, where there was a rock 
from which. there projected a sort of table or flat 
surface. Upon this she laid her Bible, and was 
engaged in reading when she heard the sound of 
footsteps, and looking around, heard her father 
say, 

‘•Halloo, Julia, what are you doing here this 
rather cool day? O, I see, you have been read- 
ing the Bible. You are a good girl; you would 
not read it in the house, because you know how I 
feel about it. But it is too cold out here for you, 
and hereafter I will give you the privilege of read- 
ing it in your own room.” 


or the Unfortunate Children, 6 1 

‘‘I am not cold,’’ she replied, ^"but am gratified 
to know that I can read God’s word without com- 
ing to the woods to do so.” * 

Come with me,” continued her father, ‘^and 
I will show you to-day where I wish to be buried.” 
Taking her along through the woods, they came 
to a spot on the State line. ‘‘Here,” said he, “is 
where I want you to place all that remains of 
Judge Collens. I want no stone to mark the place 
where I lie, and no tears shed over my grave. If 
I have done any good thing in my life, let my 
memory live; if not, let me be soon forgotten. 
Julia,” he continued, “will you promise to see that 
my request is granted?” 

“I will promise,” said she with tears in her 
eyes, “that you shall be laid in the spot you 
have chosen. But oh ! how lonely for you to 
sleep your last sleep in this lone forest. Of 
course, in the springtime, the leaves will be green 
and beautiful, which will seem like a mockery, 
with your dear form moldering away beneath 
them. Then, when autumn is ushered in, and 
the leaves become brown and sear, it will remind 
me that man, like the leaves in the gloom of au- 
tumn, shall fall to rise no more. But, oh ! dear 
father, if you would only change your belief, and 
become a Christian, your Julia could come here 
and sit by your dear grave, and think of the happy 
meeting in heaven.” 

Taking his handkerchief from his pocket, the 
Judge wiped the tears, unbidden as they were, 
from his eyes, and taking Julia’s arm, they walked 


62 


Cloudy Skyy 


silently home. Nothing more was said upon the 
subject at that time. 

Winter came on. They had received word that 
they were to be visited by two cousins from Wash- 
ington. Dena and Rilla came, and after spending 
the month of January at their uncle’s, making a 
very pleasant visit, they proposed taking Julia 
back with them, to attend school and be intro- 
duced to the society of Washington. Her father 
gave his consent, but Julia said she did not have 
clothing made suitable for such a journey. Her 
father then told Dena to purchase anything Julia 
might need, and he would pay the bill when he 
came for her at the end of six months. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

JULIA ENTERS THE SCHOOL-ROOM — HER RETURN TO 
THE HAMLET. 

They left the Hamlet, as the Judge was wont to 
call his home, on Tuesday, arriving at Washing- 
ton in due time. Aunt Sarah, who was an invalid, 
and had been for some years, was rejoiced to see 
her children returned home, and glad to see Julia. 
She was seated in an old fashioned rocking chair, 
before a glowing coal fire. The girls told their 
mother that they had brought Julia home with 
them to attend school, and accompany them to 
the parties during the winter. 

Aunt Sarah asked Julia one day to assist her to 


or the Unfortunate Children, 63 

move to the other side of the room. She did so, 
and when her aunt arose, Julia saw a stocking full 
of something lying in front of the chair. She 
asked Julia to hand her the stocking. She picked 
it up, but could hardly carry it. Her aunt told 
her that it was full of silver and gold, that she 
never put it away, for it was her best friend. 

On the following Monday she entered the school- 
room, accompanied by her cousin Dena, who in- 
troduced her to her teacher, Mr. McDougal. He 
said he was glad to have her as one of his pupils, 
and hoped they would become good friends, and 
that she would enjoy the school term. He then 
introduced Julia to the scholars. She informed 
him that her education was limited, as her father 
had a large family of sons and daughters to edu- 
cate, and as he desired to see his sons as far ad- 
vanced as his means would allow, the education of 
his daughters was a secondary matter. Mr. Mc- 
Dougal replied: 

‘‘I will do all I can for you in the way of giving 
you instruction, so that you may progress as rapid- 
ly as possible in your studies.’' 

**Many thanks for your kindness,” said Julia. 

That evening Julia returned to her aunt’s with 
bright prospects before her. She was very much 
pleased with the appearance and treatment of the 
teacher and scholars — all seemed so pleasant, and 
made her so welcome. The same evening she re- 
ceived an invitation, in company with her cousins, 
to attend a party at a Mr. Logan’s. Julia was so 
pleased that she almost forgot her former troubles. 
When she and her cousin Rilla retired, she was so 


64 


Cloudy Sky, 


full of joy that sleep had entirely deserted her, 
and as she gazed through the window at the stars, 
she thought they never before appeared so bright. 

She felt as though they were twinkling for her, 
and that the dark cloud of her life was passing 
away. After she had retired some little time, the 
thought came to her that she had forgotten to 
thank God for this blessing. She arose, and 
quietly kneeling down before the bed, she offered 
up a simple prayer to her Heavenly Father, and 
thanked him for the privilege of being able to see 
the silver lining peeping from beneath the cloud 
which had so many years darkened her life. She 
prayed fervently that the sun might shine forever 
more brightly upon her life in the future, and that 
whatever might befall her, the hand of her Heaven- 
ly Father should ever guide her safely to the haven 
of rest. 

She returned to bed, and as she lay meditating, 
the thought occurred to her that she would have 
no dress suitable to wear. So, speaking to her 
cousin, she said : 

^ ^ Rilla, I shall have no dress to wear to the 
party. What shall I do ? 

‘‘Oh, don't worry, cousin, you shall wear my 
dark drab silk. It will just fit you. Then Dena 
will get a dress made for you next week," said 
Rilla. 

“Thanks for your kindness, dear cousin," she 
said. 

The old-fashioned clock on the mantel struck 
two. and Morpheus claimed them till morning. 


or the Unfortunate Children, 65 

As the bell rang for breakfast Julia hastily dressed 
herself and went to her aunt’s room. 

‘‘Good morning, aunt. Oh, I am so happy 
this morning. How are you?” asked Julia. 

Her aunt said : 

“I am as well as usual. You know I am never 
well. But I am glad you are so happy. . You are 
in the first joyous bloom of life ; but my day is 
passed. I am only waiting for the reaper, Death, 
to claim me for his own.” 

“ If only you are ready, aunt, it will be a happy 
exchange. ” 

Her aunt replied: 

“ How strange to hear the daughter of a deist 
speak in that way.” 

She assisted her aunt in getting to the break- 
fast table, when Dena, coming in with a cheery 
“ good morning,” said : 

“Julia, I will have a new dress made for you 
next week, so you can attend parties with us after 
to-night.” 

“She is going to-night,” replied Rilla, “and 
she will wear my drab silk. It will become her, 
and it fits her nicely.” 

“All right,” said Dena, “ I never thought of 
that.” 

The question of what she should wear to the 
party being definitely settled, Julia started to 
school that morning feeling very happy and gay. 
She studied hard, as the time for her to remain 
was but six months, and she felt that every mo- 
ment was precious, and must be improved. 
When Julia came home from school that evening 


66 


Cloiidy Sky, 


Rilla had everything for her attendance to the 
party in readiness. She dressed Julia in the drab 
silk as she had promised, and put on a white lace 
collar, fastened at the neck with a handsome blue 
bow. Rilla said: 

Julia, you look superb to-night. That drab 
suit, with your hair curled and dressed as it is, is 
indeed very becoming. I hope you will cut Dena 
out of her beau to-night, for I know she is not 
anxious for you to attend the party. And wouldn’t 
I laugh if you should ! It would be fun for me, 
for she thinks she is so smart, and is always throw- 
ing slurs at me.” 

'^Oh, Rilla, I think you wrong Dena,” said 
Julia. 

Rilla replied: 

^^Well, you will find out what is under that 
smooth face before you leave Washington.” 

Dena was waiting for them in her mother’s room, 
and when Julia and Rilla entered, a frown passed 
over her face, but she said nothing. They were 
not long in reaching Mr. Logan’s mansion. Lights 
were flitting from room to room, and the guests 
were gathering. Just as they stepped into the 
room Mr. Anderson, Dena’s beau, stepped up 
and Dena introduced her cousin Julia. 

Judge Collen’s daughter, of whom I have 
heard you speak ? ” 

‘‘Yes, sir,” she replied. 

“I am happy to meet you, Miss Collens. I 
have heard your father highly spoken of.” 

Mrs. Logan entered, and was introduced, as 
was Mr. Logan also. She then showed them to 


or the Unfortunate Children, 67 

where they could lay aside their wraps, after 
which they returned to the parlor. 

Among the guests who had arrived was Mr. 
Wallace Perrie, Rilla’s intended. She at once in- 
troduced him to her cousin, expressing a hope 
that they would be warm friends. Soon after this 
a play was proposed by one of the company, 
which was to consist of grammatical exercises. A 
sentence was given, and the players had to name 
the parts of speech it contained. Saying the play 
was a new one to her, and as she was a stranger 
among them, Julia begged to be excused. But 
they were not willing to accept her excuse, and 
said they could instruct her in a short time. She 
then said to them : 

‘‘My friends, I have never had an opportunity 
of studying grammar, sufficient to do as you wish 
me to ; I am attending school here, at present, 
and am going to take that study this term, and I 
hope you will excuse me.^’ 

Dena blushed to think her cousin would show 
her ignorance in that way, and make her ashamed. 
But Mr. Anderson rose to his feet, and said: 
“You will also excuse me from the play, and I 
will try to entertain Miss Collens, for I admire her 
candor.^' He spent most of the evening convers- 
ing with her, to the disappointment of Dena, and 
to the delight of Rilla. The party dispersed at 
an early hour, the company all wishing Julia a 
pleasant and profitable time, and expressing a 
hope of seeing her often. As they left the house 
Mr. Anderson walked home with Julia and Dena, 
followed by Mr. Perrie and Rilla. When they 


68 


Cloudy Sky, 


arrived at home, Mr. Anderson said he would call 
on Dena, the Thursday evening following. 

When they retired that night Julia said she was 
very sorry she was obliged to expose her ignor- 
ance of grammar, on their account, but for herself 
she did not care ; she always believed in telling 
the truth. Rilla said she was glad of it, — it was 
fun for her, because it plagued Dena. 

Julia went to school the next day, but did not 
feel so light-hearted and happy, as she had done 
before, for the thought of what Rilla had said to 
her in regard to Dena’s smooth face,” etc., 
troubled her very much. That evening, at the tea 
table, she told them she had begun to study 
grammar. 

am glad of it,” said Dena, hope I shall 
not be mortified again. I felt ashamed of my 
uncle to think that he had not given his daughter 
a better education, and he a judge of the court, 
too.” 

It touched Julia, to have anything said about 
her father, for she felt that he always had done the 
best he could for them, so she replied: 

‘^If my father had been fortunate enough to 
have had one hundred thousand dollars left him 
by an uncle, he could have educated his daughters, 
as well as Aunt Sarah.” This was a sore thrust, 
but Dena had to take it with the best grace possi- 
ble. 

The next Thursday evening Mr. Anderson put 
in his appearance, and Dena received him in the 
parlor. He had not long been seated when he 
asked for Miss Collens, and said he would like to 


or the Unfortunate Children. 6g 

see her. Dena knew it would be best for her to 
call Julia, and, going to her mother’s room, invited 
her to the parlor. Julia followed her, and, as she' 
entered the room, Mr. Anderson rose and shook 
hands with her, and was very glad to see her. 
After spending a short time with them, Julia with- 
drew, and said she would again go to her aunt’s 
room. Mr. Anderson wished her to remain with 
them, during the evening, but Dena insisted on 
her going, as her mother needed her attention. 
She bade them good night, and left the room ; and 
Mr. Anderson made up his mind never to call on 
Dena again. 

They were all invited to a party at C. M. Price’s, 
but Julia’s promised dress had apparently been for- 
gotten. She asked Dena to get one for her, but 
she replied: 

‘ ' I do not think it best for you to have your 
mind taken up with parties, while you are attend- 
ing school. Besides your aunt is becoming more 
feeble, and needs you to take care of her, when 
Rilla and I go out.” 

Julia then remembered what Rilla had said, and 
she felt as though the silver lining of the cloud was 
again being darkened. However, she studied 
hard every day, and spent the evening with her 
aunt, or with Rilla and Mr. Perrie, when they were 
not invited out. Rilla had no authority to buy 
Julia a dress, or clothing, as her uncle had given 
orders to Dena to use her own judgment in pro- 
viding for Julia’s wants. Had the orders been 
given to Rilla she would have gladly procured for 
Julia all she wished to have. 


70 


Cloudy Sky, 


Judge Collens, after a six weeks’ absence of his 
daughter, made his sister and Julia a visit. Dena 
told him how she had economized in not buying 
J ulia clothing ; that when she attended parties they 
loaned her dresses to wear, and that he would have 
but ten dollars to pay for some articles which she 
had bought for Julia to wear to school. Julia 
begged her father to take her home, for she was 
homesick. He concluded to do so, and she in- 
formed her teacher, who was very sorry, as she 
was progressing rapidly in her studies. She told 
him that she could not live under the tyrannical 
treatment of her cousin Dena, and with a heavy 
heart she bade farewell to her teacher and school- 
mates. She was somewhat wiser in book knowl- 
edge, but far more so in the knowledge of the 
world. The next morning all things were in readi- 
ness to start, and after bidding her aunt and Rilla 
good bye, Julia started with her father, without a 
word to Dena, who followed them to the gig and 
said, ‘ ‘ Are you not going to bid me good bye, 
Julia?” 

She replied, am not. Honesty and truth I 
admire, but falsehood and deceit I abhor.” 

They started away, and as they rode along she 
told her father all. He was surprised and said, 

I little thought Dena was so treacherous. Well, 
my child, you will find, as you travel along through 
life, that it is filled with more dross than gold, and 
that we are doomed to disappointment. Mankind 
differs as much in honor and honesty as the little 
hills differ from the great mountains. You must 


or the Unfortunate Children, 71 

watch and learn. I am up in years, and I can not 
read human nature yet.’' 

She replied, am learning that fast; and dear 
father, if it were not for my faith in the Bible, and 
that Jesus Christ died for sinners, such as I, and 
the hope I have beyond the grave, I would sink by 
the wayside in despair. Oh, my dear father, do 
return to your Christian faith. Peruse the Scrip- 
tures daily. For He who rules on high and reigns 
supreme over all the earth says, ^ Every son and 
daughter whom He receiveth He chasteneth, and 
whom He chasteneth not are bastards, and not 
sons and cannot enter into the kingdom^of heaven. ’ 
Cease to read Tom Paine and Voltaire. Remem- 
ber that the great stumbling block which came be- 
fore you was only a chastisement. Our churches 
are full of hypocrites ; these are the tares. But 
that is a question with which we have no right. 
We can both enter the portals of heaven if we try 
to obey the commandments and strive to do good 
works as evidence of our faith.” 

‘'You are quite a little preacher, Julia,” he 
said, half laughing, ‘ ' and I hope you may have 
many converts,” as a frown passed over his face. 

“Promise me, father, before we reach home.” 

“I cannot promise you yet, my child. Please 
say no more.” 

They reached the Hamlet at 7 p. m., and both 
entered the house. 

“How do you do, mother?” said Julia. 

“I am well,” she said, shaking her hand. 

“Oh, I am so glad to get home,” continued 
Julia. 


72 


Cloudy Sky, 


‘^Then you think this is not such a bad place 
after all?” 

jumped out of one lion’s den into another,” 
said Julia, ^^but I prefer this one because it has a 
better keeper.” 

She alluded to her father, who smiled and went 
into the library. 


CHAPTER XV. 

THE MARRIAGE OF JAMES — THE WALK. 

The monotony of life continued the same, with 
the exception of several parties in the vicinity, 
which Julia always attended accompanied by Carol 
Willson. After the session of court closed Judge 
Collens informed his family that he was going to 
eastern Ohio to purchase a farm for his two eldest 
sons by his first wife. Mrs. Collens filled the 
saddle bags with such articles as he should need 
for the journey, which would detain him perhaps 
two weeks. It was a beautiful spring day, in the 
latter part of May, when he started, and at the 
end of three days he found the government land 
which he wished to purchase. He went to a small 
town called Wasset, the county-seat, and entered 
two hundred and sixty acres, dividing this between 
his two sons, William and James. He employed 
men to build log houses, and left money with 
General Wilcox to pay the men when the work 
was completed. He then returned home. In two 


or the Unfortunate Children, 73 

months he received word from General Wilcox 
that the work was done. He informed James 
the purchase, and told him he thought he had 
better get married and take up his home on his 
share of the land. James had been paying some 
little attention to a young orphan girl by the name 
of Lida Allen, and, having no home or kindred 
friends, she accepted James’ proposal of marriage. . 
He told his parents of his intended marriage, 
when his father said he would see the girl first, so 
called upon her and found her a pleasant, sensible 
sort of person. He spoke of his son being defi- 
cient in intellect, which she said she had known but 
thought he would make her a kind husband, and 
that she would be able to get along nicely with 
him. They were married shortly after. The 
Judge gave them a good fitting out, and sent them 
to their new home, accompanied by Henry Burr 
to bring back the team. They arrived safely. 
Henry assisted them in setting up their household 
goods, returning home the next week. 

Summer was now far advanced. Esquire Wal- 
lace’s two daughters had come to spend a few 
weeks with Julia. About 10 o’clock Sabbath 
morning Carol Willson, Norman Ballard, and 
Doctor Lemoin arrived at the Hamlet. After 
dinner they proposed taking a walk, and they 
wandered over the hills and through the valleys 
until they were all very tired and hungry. Dark 
clouds were fast rising in the western sky, giving 
every appearance of an approaching storm. So 
they concluded to bend their footsteps to the 
nearest house. Julia assured them that if they 


Cloudy Skyy 


74 

would all do as she did she would secure them a 
good supper, but they must not laugh. This she 
said in the way of a joke, but it turned out a 
reality. They all agreed to her proposal. They 
were soon at the house of Mr. Post. Rapping at 
the door, a pleasant voice said, '‘Come in,” and 
Julia stepped in. 

"How do you do, Miss Collens? Why, iPs 
good for sore eyes to see you,” said Mrs. Post. 

After introducing the rest of the company Mr. 
Post came in. 

"I am glad the storm came up, John, for see 
what nice company it has brought us,” said his 
wife, at the same time taking their hats and bon- 
nets. Very soon the gentlemen began to smile, 
but Julia, looking at them, shook her head. A 
little boy, with a dirty face, soon came in. Julia 
patted him on the head and said : 

"What a pretty little boy, Mrs. Post;” then 
passed him on to the rest of the company to do 
likewise. They followed suit, and the girls felt 
disposed to laugh. Julia again shook her head, 
when another child put in its appearance, looking 
even worse than the first. Julia praised this one 
also, the rest of the company doing the same. 
Presently Julia said : 

"Mrs. Post, I guess we had better be going, 
as the storm seems to have cleared away.” 

"Indeed,” said she, "you will do no such 
thing. You are not going until you get some 
supper.” 

"Thank you,” said Julia in behalf of the rest 





Nv, 




s 



S. 



\ 

\ ' 




\ , 












\ 


<L-' 


' 4 







* -n : 

M. -r 



- : 

. • r — ' 

- « 


" * 






'. -JEIh. ^'U- 




/ 

• «• 


'A 


1 -^' - 

- -. '■c; :'rYt.i^ 


^ . 


• J, 




I 


5 :^ i" 


. . 


. * * 

i 


, f 
•\^ 


_. • w 


V •■ ■ 

' ■ Sf- 


■ • ■> •'*' i 

^ T . 


,.^.v;>; 


• * 

> V . •! 


# \ 


.r . 


, > 

4 


:v 


. i»^ 




•i"* • 


i * ^ 

4 '• ? ^ 




^ \ 


: » 

w *£-■ 






*• . . 


. ' A ' 

V -' -• ' 






, . , V -.v, 4 ^ , ^ •^.. i . 

' : ‘V . \‘ ^• -I* *. ■* ' . 


V t* 


• ,4 




r \ 

►V* 

V 




V*' ■ /. 




• ^ 

r^. 


a r 


>w^ » . . '•‘,. 

. '■' ‘ v.^ - ' - , • - • . ^ 

. //>; < le - . ' , , >.. * --• 

•/ , 4 . ■•^r 


' : “ . \‘ — i' -. • V V'*'! 

■ . ><'J ' ■ -' -vb Jf , ''. .' 

rfUr -•.■--^- x -^r* ?‘;^.> ^.. i: ^- ■ ^ 

V -V *•**» ., .'T-5£. *v 


f 

« * 


V -V .,.'T- 5 £, 1 ^ . 

i::-^ • 

* m ■ - ^ w 


fV"' 


/' - 

f' < « 


|l^« «* *:* ' •^r'*'. **^ ** •’ • 

X' ». ,<>^5 ' i '*T«' ’’ v> ‘'V- - ■ * S' ”' t ” * ' '■ ''•"^"^ 

. ■- '- - ^ 




/• - , 

•• • > ■ 
’.* . •' 0* 1-4 r<V -.‘a** 




» 4 

'^• 


•f 

V 


V. ■ ' v-VS^’ 




• ‘7 -• ■* ** 



'■• *> ' A V ^ 

J?' ‘ ' w i ' 


- • # \ • 


^ 'h'-k ;• .'• ' 


'•'v ^ ^ 1 ■• ^ 

' fV A> 

^'■-- v: 



/ 


or the Unfortunate Children. 75 

of her friends. '"We will accept of your hospi- 
tality/^ and Mrs. Post was off to the kitchen. 

As John was coming through the room, she 
said : 

‘'Oh, John, I am so glad they are going to 
accept our hospitality. Bring in some wood, 
John, while I fill the teakettle.” 

After Mrs. Post had left the room, Carol said : 

“Julia, I hope there are no more youngsters to 
pat; for, good gracious, if there are, we will laugh 
in spite of ourselves.” 

Just then five more arrived upon the scene. 

“Good heavens!” said Ballard, “how many 
more? Girls, I think Julia intended to have us 
earn our supper.” 

It was not long before they were invited to 
come to the table, and a grand, old fashioned sup- 
per it was ; and seating themselves all did justice 
to the substantial viands. Just as they had about 
finished the meal a smile flitted across Julia’s face 
as she asked Mrs. Post how she came to marry 
John. 

“ Well, I will tell you,” she said, sitting back 
in her chair. “John came to our house and 
knocked. I says, ‘Come in so in stepped Mr. 
Post. I was sitting in the big arm chair, and he 
says, ‘Sallie, will you have me?’ I was in a kind 
of a dose of a sleep, and when I wakened I hated 
to refuse. So John said he was glad it was over. 
The next day we were married at ’Squire Gin- 
nises. And just see what blessings we have had. 
Look at our beautiful flock of children.” 

It was time for them to go, and leaving the 


76 


Cloudy Skyy 


table they were soon ready to start. Thanking 
Mrs. Post for her kindness they returned to the 
Hamlet. Julia was highly complimented for the 
way she managed to get them so nice a supper. 
She said she did not deserve any credit, as the 
original^thought was at first a joke. 


CHAPTER XVL 

THE PARTY. 

Mrs. Willson sent the colored boy, Tom, over 
for Julia and the other ladies. He came to the 
door of the Hamlet and said : 

''Missy Julia, Missa Willson and Massa Carol 
sent me ober to bring you and the two Missy Wal- 
lace wid you, ober to Massa Willson’s house.” 

"I hope you don’t intend to take us all on one 
horse,” said Julia, laughing. 

Tom rolled up his big eyes, shook his woolly 
pate, and said: 

"No, Missa Julia, I specks you to ride my hoss 
and de two Walla girls to ride yours.” 

' ' Oh, that is the way, Tom. Then what are you 
going to ride?” said Julia. 

"Oh, I rides shank’s mare,” replied Tom. 

' ' Oh, no, ” replied Julia, ' ' you shall ride behind 
me ; it is too far to walk with that sore foot. ” 

"I golla, Missa Julia, you’s de missy for me; 
I’ll post you now. But don’ you tell the Walla 
gals,” said Tom. 


or the Unfortunate Children, 77 

She went and told her father and the Wallace 
girls of the invitation, and while the young ladies 
were getting ready, returned to Tom to be 
‘"posted,” as he called it. 

‘"Now, Missy Julia,” said Tom, “you won’t 
’spose Tom, if he posts you?” 

‘"No, I will not, Tom,” she said. 

‘"Well, you see. Missy,” continued he, "‘dat 
Massa Carol is gwine for to make a big shake foot 
for you and de oder misseys. He has visited all 
de country roun’, an’ told all de nigga qua’ta to be 
on han’ to wait on the gemmen an’ ladies. I 
s’pose dey will all get fassicated, it am such a 
warm night. Golla, won’t Massa Carol kick up his 
heels? Now, Missy Julia, if Massa Carol ’spects 
anyting, don’ tell on me. An’ now I tole you 
what Massa Carol don’ dis mornin’. He made lit- 
tle black Mint stan’ in front ob de fiahj while he 
put one fut on each one ob her shoulders aa’ 
warmed hisself Mint cried, for you see de fiah 
was too hot. Massa laughed, and made her stan’ 
dere till he got ready to take his feet down. Dat 
is de way us poo’ culled folks has to take it, jes’ 
because de Lor’ made us black.” 

Tom sat on a chair under the maple tree, while 
Julia went to dress for the party. In the mean- 
time her father had told Henry Burr to saddle 
Julia’s horse and his. The girls were soon ready; 
the horses were brought to the door, and after 
Julia had seated herself in the saddle, she said: 
“Tom, get on behind me.” Tom grinned and 
took his place. They all said good-bye as Henry 
opened the gate. They were not long in reaching 


78 


Cloudy Skyy 


the Willson mansion, where Mr. Willson met 
them at the door and bid them welcome. In 
rushed Mrs. Willson, exclaiming : 

''Oh, I am so glad you have come. Carol will 
be more than pleased, and so will Loren. Just 
make yourselves at home, ladies, I have to give 
orders to the servants in the kitchen. I wish Carol 
would get a wife to fill my place before long,” she 
said, casting a sly glance at Julia, so the Miss 
Wallaces would not notice it. Julia smiled and 
said : 

"I do not think I would be a good hand to 
direct servants, so think I will never undertake the 
task.” 

Mr. Willson was a very pleasant man, and a 
great friend of Judge Collens. He entertained the 
young ladies until Carol and Loren appeared, 
then excused himself, saying he would put a 
couple of substitutes in his place. They spent a 
jolly afternoon, and at 5 o’clock Mrs. Willson 
announced to them that tea was ready. While 
they were at table the kitchen door flew open, and 
exposed three large turkeys to view, dressed for 
the oven. .Mrs. Willson closed the door as quickly 
as possible, but not before the girls had caught a 
glimpse of them. . They knew from that there was 
something up, but said nothing. After tea they 
went out into the yard, wandered among the 
flower-beds, gathered bouquets, and talked of the 
language of flowers, until the sun was setting red 
in the western horizon. They repaired to the 
house, and placed their bouquets on the parlor 
mantel. Very soon guests began to arrive, and 


or the Unfortunate Children, 


79 


ii was not long before the girls knew what was 
meant by the turkeys. Julia thought Tom had 
told her the truth when he said they had invited 
all de country around. There was an immense 
company of young people, and they did justice to 
the music in the merry dance. At lo o’clock they 
all seated themselves to rest, preparatory to going 
to supper, which was to be served at half-past 
eleven. In a few moments in came little black 
Mint, to the center of the room, and said, ^^Massa 
Ca’ol he feel mighty nice to-night, playin’ de 
’greeable wid Missa Julia and de odder ladies. 
You ought to see him dis mornin’ wid one leg on 
each ob my shoulders, wid his ’spenders hanging 
down his back, wa’min’ his feet. He kept me 
dere till I cried ’cause de fiah blistered my face. 
But he can play de gemman fo’ de ladies.” With 
that Mint lit out. 

They all took a hearty laugh at Carol’s expense, 
and told him to be careful how he warmed his feet 
hereafter. 

Supper was soon announced. The musicians 
struck up a march, and each couple marched to 
the table, which was loaded with luxuries. After 
supper they returned to the dancing-room, and 
danced until 2 o’clock in the morning, closing the 
dance with the eight reel.” It was not long be- 
fore the guests had all departed. The darkeys 
had gone to their quarters, and quiet reigned su- 
preme at the Willson mansion once more, except 
that the howl of the dog and the whistling of the 
wind through the casement of the window, seemed 


8o Cloudy Skff 

to indicate that a storm was coming in th^ 
distance. 

At 8 o’clock next morning, the girls were 
wakened by a clap of thunder. They arose and 
dressed themselves quickly. The lightning flashed, 
the thunder rolled, and a terrific wind storm was 
upon them, hurling off the tops of the trees, and 
scattering all things in its way. It took off the 
top of the maple that stood in front of Judge Col- 
lens’ porch, where Tom had sat the day before, 
and visited the negro quarters, taking the roofs of 
their huts and hurling them in the air. The 
thatched roof of the barn was also blown off All 
were frightened, and waited in suspense to see if 
any one would be injured, or any greater damage 
done. Black Polly and Dote thought ^'dat de 
Lawd had surely cum and was gwine to take de 
darkies fust,” at least they said ‘‘He took de roof 
off de cabins, and left Massa Willson’s ’lone.’* 
The storm did not last long, nor do a great deal 
of damage, as it was broken in its violence by the 
high hills. Judge Collens sent Henry over, as 
soon as the storm had abated, to tell the girls that 
all was safe at home, so they need not worry. 
They remained three days at Mr. Willson’s, and 
had a grand visit, returning home highly pleased. 
Loren Willson played the agreeable to the Misses 
Wallace, Mr. Ballard also paying them consider- 
able attention, but Carol spent most of his time 
with Julia, and finally asked her to become his 
wife, which she at once and in a friendly manner 
refused to do. 

Judge Collens frequently loaned Esquire Wal 


or the Unfortunate Children, 8 1 

lace money to dress his daughters, who were often 
better clad than the Judge’s own family. Jane 
was a perfect beauty of a blonde type, tall and 
stately ; her sister was a brunette and rather fine 
looking ; and both were professed friends of the 
Collens girls and family. They left for home in a 
few days, after making Julia promise to return 
their visit at no distant day. 

They had been gone but one week when Miss 
Allison arrived from the town of Lynville, Ohio, 
a place where the Judge often stopped when he 
was away from home on business. Mr. Allison, 
her father, was from the state of Maryland. He 
and the Judge were good friends and he always 
welcomed him to his home. The Judge had in- 
vited Miss Jennie Allison, the daughter, to come 
and spend a week at his country residence, with 
his daughters, and she had accepted the invitation. 
She took quite a fancy to Vida, Julia’s half sister, 
and insisted upon her returning home with her. 
Mrs. Collens was very anxious that she should go^ 
as she so seldom went from home. She was a 
neat little body, and could pass in society quite 
well if she did not endeavor to carry on a con- 
versation, but that she could not do without 
making it at once evident to those with whom she 
was talking that she was deficient. Julia assisted 
her in getting ready. They left 'on Monday of the 
following week, and arrived safely at Mr. Allison’s. 
.Vida was pleased with the village, as well as with 
Mr. and Mrs. Allison, who made her very wel- 
come. 


8 :^ 


Cloudy Sky, 


CHAPTER XVIL 

THE MARRIAGE OF VIDA COLLENS, ALSO OF HENRY 
BURR. 

There was a widower, by the name of Van 
Mert, boarding at Mr. Allison's. He was reputed 
to be a man of means and without children. He 
at once took a fancy to Vida, upon being intro- 
duced to her, and when she had been there a week 
he asked her to become Mrs. Van Mert. She 
was on the shady side of thirty, and had never 
before had an offer of marriage. She told him 
she would be happy to become his wife. He 
asked her how long she intended to remain, and 
when she said one week” he proposed to marry 
her on the following Tuesday. She consented, 
and he then informed Mr. and Mrs. Allison. 
They, of course, said very little, but thought it 
all right. The wedding took place at their resi- 
dence on Tuesday evening, and Vida was installed 
mistress of the Van Mert mansion. Mr. Van 
Mert wrote immediately to Judge Collens; and 
told him he had married his daughter, and that he 
need not look for her to return home. Of course 
it was a great surprise to all of them. Judge Col- 
lens wondering how a man of sense could choose 
Vida for a wife. He concluded that he and Julia 
would visit his new son-in-law, so hitched Sun- 
flower to the gig and they started. They arrived 
safely, and found him to be a very fine man and 
wealthy. The Judge said: 

“Mr. Van Mert, I am surprised that a man of 


or the Unfortunate Children 


83 


your ability and judgment should make such a 
choice. Though she is my daughter, it surprises 
me. Could you not discern that she lacked ordi- 
nary sense?” 

did not until it was too late,” he replied. 

“ I hope you will be kind to her. Y ou will in all 
probability be released by her death in a short 
time, as she is consumptive,” said the Judge. 

While this conversation was going on, Mrs. Van 
Mert was busy in another room entertaining Julia. 
She asked her to assist her in pulling out a trunk 
from under the bed in which Mr. and Mrs. Van 
Mert slept. It was all both of them could do to 
move it out. Vida unlocked it and raised the lid. 
It was full of silver coins. Julia said: ‘Wida, I 
hope you do not make a practice of showing this 
to everybody.” 

''Of course I do; what would be the use cf 
having it if I would not show it.” 

"Why, Vida,” said Julia, "somebody will rob 
the house if they know there is so much money 
in it.” 

" Is that so,” said Vida; "I thought it would 
be nice to show it.” 

Julia told Mr. Van Mert of it, and, thanking 
her, he said he would attend to the matter. 

He dressed Vida elegantly, and was very kind 
to her. The Judge invited them to come home 
and make a visit, and they started for the Hamlet 
next morning. The weather was very pleasant, 
and the road wound around the hills, making the 
trip a very pleasant one. 

"I think,” said Julia, "that I have had a very 


84 Cloudy Sky, 

solemn warning at sister Vida’s never to marry a 
cousin.” 

‘‘Always remember that,” said her father. 
“Would to God I had never taken such a step. 
But regrets are useless. They serve only as warn- 
ings to others. My children are only index boards 
to keep other travelers from taking the wrong 
road.” 

The Judge rested a few weeks, then started for 
the county seat, as it was but a few weeks before 
the next term of court would open. Henry Burr 
superintended the farm as he could only have done 
his own, so that the Judge could always leave all 
things pertaining to his farm in safety. 

A family by the name of Hennings emigrated to 
that part of the country from the East, and with 
them came a little boy and a young lady. She was 
the affianced wife of Mr. Hennings’ brother. They 
were all wealthy people in high standing, and, who, 
after accomplishing her ruin, left her to the cold, 
cruel world, her parents having disowned her and 
turned her from the door of her childhood. Mr. 
George Hennings and wife took her in, and told 
her that if she would go with them they would 
always treat her as a sister, as they considered that 
she was truly their brother’s wife. Her name was 
Helen Swales. She accepted their offer, and the 
whole family settled near the Collens farm. Helen 
went out sewing among the neighbors, and, being 
engaged to sew at Judge Cohens’, she became 
acquainted with Henry Burr. One evening they 
proposed a game of euchre, and, after a few mo- 
ments, Henry Burr bet himself against Helen, and 


or the Unfortunate Children, 8$ 

he first game won her. He, of course, claimed 
his prize. She thought he was only joking, as she 
was fifteen years his senior. He, however, told 
her he was earnest in his proposal, and held her 
to her promise. Knowing the good reputation he 
bore throughout the neighborhood she was well 
satisfied, as she thought she could have a home of 
her own, though it might be ever so humble. She 
frankly told him the unfortunate circumstances of 
her life, and said : 

'My parents turned me out and disowned me, 
and the brother and wife of the man I should have 
married have taken me in, given myself and child 
a home, and prevented me from going down to a 
life of degradation. I have lived an honorable life 
ever since. Now you know it all, Mr. Burr. Do 
you still wish the bet to be paid as you won it?’* 
‘H do, ” he said emphatically. honor you 

for your truthfulness, and think none the less of you 
for having been betrayed. I, too, am alone in life, 
and think you and I might live happily together. 
We are both poor, and we will climb the hill to 
wealth as best we can ; and, as our courtship has 
been a novelty, so, also, let our marriage.’* 

Helen assented, and the time of the wedding 
was set for one week from that evening, which was 
Monday. Helen went home and informed Mr. 
and Mrs. Hennings, while Henry disclosed the 
news to the Judge and family, inviting them, at 
the same time, to attend the wedding. The guests 
were Julia and Clara Collens, the friends of Mr. 
Hennings, and the familes for whom Helen had 
been sewing. The ceremony took place at 8 


86 


Cloudy Skyy 


o'clock, when grand refreshments were served, and 
good wishes for the prosperity and happiness of 
their future life extended to them. Julia in behalf 
of her father and mother, invited Mr. and Mrs. 
Burr to accompany her home next morning, which 
they did, and after spending one week, went to 
housekeeping in a small town on the river. 


CHAPTER XVIIL 

DR. DENIT. 

Julia was getting ready to visit the Misses Wal- 
lace. Dr. Denit arriving before her departure, 
she proposed that he should accompany her, as 
an invitation from the girls had been extended to 
him. He consented to go, and, after dinner. Sun- 
flower and the Doctor's horse were saddled and 
brought out, who soon carried them to Esq. Wal- 
lace's. They had a very fine visit of two days, 
when Julia said they must return, or, she at least 
must do so. The girls did all they could to per- 
suade the Doctor to remain a few days longer, but 
he said he could not comply with their request, 
and returned with Julia. Jane Wallace was much 
disappointed, for she fancied the Doctor, and 
would have been glad to get into his good graces. 

Before they reached home a heavy storm over- 
took them, so they rode into the woods for safety 
and shelter. They had just reached the thicket 
when they were confronted by a wolf. They were 


or the Unfortunate Children, 87 

so much frightened they hardly knew what was 
best to do. The rain was falling, the lightning 
flashed, while peal upon peal of thunder rent the 
sky. Thinking that of ‘‘two evils they would 
choose the least,’* they put their spurs to their 
horses and made for home as fast as they could be 
carried, their clothes being soon drenched with 
rain. The horses, puffing and panting, dashed up 
to the Hamlet gate, and Judge Collens and wife, 
hearing the tramping of the horses, stepped in 
haste to the door. The Doctor jumped quickly 
from his horse, and, assisting Julia to dismount, 
threw the reins over the hitching post, opened the 
gate, and both rushed into the house. 

The Judge asked the Doctor, in a joking way, 
whether they were John Gilpin and wife. 

“No,” said the Doctor, “we had no bottles to 
balance on each side,” — otherwise he would admit 
he resembled him. 

Julia had soon exchanged her wet clothing for 
dry, and the Doctor, in taking off his overcoat, 
found his other clothing quite dry. Mrs. Collens 
asked how it happened they were out in the 
storm. The Doctor replied : 

“When we left Esquire Wallace’s it was cloudy, 
but we thought we could reach home before the 
rain came upon us. We were riding leisurely 
along, conversing upon a political subject, when 
the storm burst upon us ; the thunder rolled like 
artillery; the lightning flashed vividly, and the 
rain poured in torrents. We rode into the woods 
under a large tree, for shelter, where we were con- 
fronted by a wolf I now think it v/as alone, for 


88 


Cloudy Sky, 

I noticed when we started up our horses, it seemed 
to be frightened, and ran back into the woods. 
We never looked back to see whether it was in 
pursuit of us or not.^^ 

The Judge, who had absented himself to order 
Quin, the hired man, to put the horses in the 
stable, now entered. The Doctor repeated their 
adventure to him, and he said: 

‘‘You acted wisely, for I think there was prob- 
ably a pack of wolves not far distant.'' 

The subject was dropped, and dinner announced. 
The Judge thought the Doctor was a pious man. 
Therefore, when they were all seated at the table, 
he, for politeness' sake, asked the doctor to ask a 
blessing. Reraised his head and began: “Let 
man be praised when woman's pleased, it is but 
now and then ; let's eat our diet in peace and 
quiet, in the name of the Lord, amen.'’ Not a 
smile went round the table. The Judge, though 
a deist, did not like to have any one make fun of 
religion. The Doctor sat silent until all were 
waited upon. He then said: 

“Judge, how would it have sounded to say 
‘Dr. Denit and wife,' instead of ‘John Gilpin and 
wife?' " 

He replied: “I think it would have sounded 
quite well." 

“I think," said Julia, “that it would have 
sounded very badly, for I should decidedly dislike 
to be the wife of a man who has shown himself so 
blasphemous, over the bountiful supply which 
God in his goodness has bestowed upon us." 

Dr. Denit blushingly replied : “I humbly ask 


or the Unfortunate Children, 89 

paroon if I have injured the feelings of any here. 
I acted as I did, simply to show the Judge that I 
was an unbeliever, little thinking that his daughter 
was striving to follow the precepts of the Bible.’' 

Mrs. Collens had discarded her Quaker belief 
and adopted that of her husband. She quickly 
replied, ''Julia had much better follow the pre- 
cepts of her father, and not strive so much to ap- 
pear wiser than she is.” 

The Judge did not like to hear his wife slur his 
favorite daughter in that manner, and he quickly 
replied, "We may all be glad to follow her foot- 
steps yet. She may be that lone star that shines 
forth in Heaven to lead us to higher and better 
things.” 

Her mother said angrily, "I shall never follow 
it,” and left the room. 

The rain had ceased, and dinner being over the 
Doctor and Judge went out for a walk. The 
hills, covered with green trees, looked lovely after 
the shower, all nature showing forth in its wonted 
beauty. The Doctor said: 

"You have a wise child. Judge. I admire her 
for her good sense, amiable disposition, and inde- 
pendence, but henceforth I can only be her friend. 
I can read that plainly ; I made my mistake at the 
dinner table. ” 

"I fear you did,” said the Judge. 

After walking some time they returned to the 
house. That evening they spent in playing euchre 
and whist. Next morning before the Doctor left, 
he said : 


go Cloudy Sky, 

'‘You will yet be my friend, Julia, will you 
not ? ” 

“ I will,’' she replied, “and hope we may al- 
ways be. The difference in our religious opinions 
need make us none the less friends. You know 
the stars in the firmament differ from each other, 
yet they all give a shining light. Some shine 
brighter than others, yet they all have their duties 
to perform, and in my opinion the human family 
is governed under the same law. God created us 
with different intellects, but He has given his chil- 
dren, or, at least most of them, reasoning powers, 
of which they are expected to make use in 
studying the future world, and there is no way by 
which one seeking truth can find it, except an 
honest perusal of God’s word, and comparing it 
with the workings and laws of nature. Too many 
are claiming that science is in advance of the Bi- 
ble. But the Scriptures say : ‘Ye believe in the 
Father, believe also in me.’ And all who believe 
in Christ and strive to do his commandments, will 
be saved. ‘ Broad is the road that leads to death, 
and thousands walk therein. Narrow is the road 
that leads to life, and few there be that find it’ 
Now, Doctor, do we not find this to be true in 
everyday life? We see thousands going in the 
sinful path, and few that are walking in the bright 
path that leads to Heaven. Stop now for a mo- 
ment and think whether I am not correct, though 
I am a poor preacher.” 

The Doctor thanked Julia, and said he would 
take time and study it. He acknowledged that 
he had thought nothing about the future world. 


or the Unfortunate Children, 91 

He believed there was a Supreme Ruler, and 
thought no farther. He bad Julia good-bye, say- 
iug: 

When I make my next visit to the Hamlet I 
hope I may be much better if not more wise.” 


CHAPTER XIX. 

DEATH OF LIDA COLLENS. 

We will now return to James Collens. Months 
had rolled away. The bloom of the summer 
flowers had long since faded ; icicles had formed 
on the eaves of the cottages ; snowflakes had fall- 
en, and lay as a carpet over the brown earth be- 
neath. The trees on the hillsides were hung with 
beautiful festoons of snow, and everything, as far 
as the eye could reach, seemed to be crystallized. 
The family were seated by the old-fashioned fire- 
place at the Hamlet, when Mrs. Collens remarked 
wonder how James and his wife are prosper- 
ing in their forest home.” 

The Judge replied, ‘‘I would be rejoiced to 
know. I do hope he is kind to her.” 

Just then they heard footsteps at the kitchen 
door. Clara opened it, and there was James. 
After the usual salutation and hand-shaking, they 
asked him how is wife was. I just came home 
to tell you that we have a baby at our house, ” he 
replied. 

‘‘How old is it?” asked his mother. 

“Two days old, when I left.” 


92 


Cloudy Sky^ 


‘‘For heaven’s sake, whom did you leave with 
her?” gasped the Judge. 

“Why, I left her alone. I piled a lot of wood 
in the house, and left plenty of provisions, and 
catne home to tell you we had a baby. She cried 
when I left, but I told her she could get along, 
for you would want to know it.” 

“How long have you been on the road?” asked 
the Judge. 

“Only three days,” he replied. 

“Eat dinner as fast as possible, and make haste and 
return home. Quin, get up the black pony for him 
to ride, ” said the Judge And while he was eating 
dinner, his mother filled the saddle-bags with pro- 
visions. He mounted the pony, and his father told 
him to waste no time in getting back to his wife 
and baby. He said, “good-bye,” and rode off. 
But instead of going home, he went about five miles 
to visit some old associates. Mr. Ballard came 
and informed Judge Collens of his son’s where- 
abouts. J ulia said, ‘ ‘ F ather, have Quin hitch Sun- 
flower to the gig immediately. We must take 
James home. I am afraid we will find our poor 
sister dead.” 

While the horse was being hitched up, Mrs. Col- 
lens put up ample provision and plenty of clothing 
for Lida and the baby. They were not long in 
getting started and overtaking James. He had fin- 
ished his visit, and started for home. It was a sad 
journey. Every mile seemed ten. The second 
day brought them to the log cabin that the Judge 
had ordered built a little more than two years pre- 
vious. They were glad to leave the gig, as they 


or the Unforttmaie Children, 93 

were worn out by traveling day and night. They 
climbed the fence, and went to the door, knocking 
gently for fear of frightening poor Lida. They 
waited a moment, but no answer. All was silent 
within. They lifted the latch and entered, and 
their worst fears had been realized, for cold in 
death lay the form of her who had been left to 
battle the pangs of death alone, even as she had 
done the trials of her life. Nestled close to her 
breast was the innocent babe, which God in his 
mercy had taken to dwell among the angels on 
high, forever sheltered from the batterings of the 
stormy sea of this life. At such a sight Julia 
fainted. Judge Cohens' strong frame quivered 
like an aspen leaf, as he looked down upon the 
pallid face of mother and child, and at his simple 
son, — that husband and father, down whose cheeks 
the tears were rolling, for simple though he was, 
he loved his wife. His father, in the agony of 
his distress, said, “My poor boy! my poor boy! 
you are not to be blamed.” 

Julia recovered from her fainting spell, and 
James gathered some wood and made a fire. Julia 
asked, ‘‘What is that noise?” 

James replied, “It is Sago in under the bed.” 
At the sound of his name he came from his hiding 
place, put his paws on his mistress’ bed and 
whined, then looked at his master. “Come here. 
Sago,” said James. He patted him on the head, 
saying, “Poor Sago, . what will we do?” He 
seemed to realize his situation. 

Mr. McFern, a distant neighbor, chanced to call, 
and on hearing of their situation, he said he w uld 


94 


Cloudy Sky, 


bring his wife at once. He told them that as he 
was passing one day, he noticed Mrs. Collens out 
in the snow getting wood, but he did not know 
that she was sick or alone. He went home and 
returned with his wife, who prepared Mrs. Collens 
and baby for burial. They were placed in a neat 
coffin ; a few neighbors assembled in the forest to 
pay the last tribute of respect. They placed the 
coffin in a wagon, and dropped a tear of pity upon 
it, as the thought of her being left alone to die 
came vividly to their minds, and sadly they 
wended their way to the little graveyard about 
four miles distant. They returned to the desolated 
cabin. The wind howled as if to mock them in 
their misery. James concluded to remain and 
make his home with Mr. McFern, and Julia and 
her father left for home the following Monday. 

As they were riding along, her father spoke to 
her of a cousin, Edwin Walker, who was coming 
to make them a visit. ‘^He is a very fine young 
man, and one who is worthy a splendid wife, but 
the lesson of to-day must warn you never to 
marry a cousin.” When they arrived at home all 
were anxious to hear the news. Mrs. Collens 
rushed to the gate and eagerly asked, ^‘ How is 
Lida?” 

‘^She is dead,” replied the Judge, ‘‘and the 
baby rests in its mother’s arms in a little grave- 
yard in the forest.” 

Julia related the whole story, her father being 
too heart-broken to speak further on the subject. 

In about a month their cousin Edwin arrived. 
He was indeed all that her father had represented 


or the Unfortunate Children, 95 

him, but Julia kept herself guarded while he was 
there. They spent many happy weeks together, 
attending parties and walking among the hills. 
Edwin said, wish, Julia, we were no relation 
to one another.’’ She quickly replied, ‘^But Ed- 
win, we are cousins, and must forever be only 
friends.” He finally departed, which greatly re- 
lieved the mind of his uncle, for well he knew it 
was hard to guide the heart. 

The time for the next session of court arrived, 
and the Judge again left for the county seat. 
When he returned, he brought the good news to 
the family that there was to be a pay school 
opened two miles from the Hamlet, by a Mr. 
Ranny. The Judge had subscribed for two of his 
sons and Julia, and the school was to open the ist 
of October. Julia was rejoiced. The school 
opened, and she and her two brothers went to the 
school-house. The teacher was a stranger to her, 
and upon entering, she said, '*1 suppose this is 
Mr. Ranny; I am Julia Collens.” 

am glad,” said he bowing, ‘'that my school 
is not to be composed of males entirely.” Upon 
looking around he saw several young ladies in the 
room, but Julia had been the only one who had 
introduced herself Mr. Ranny, who soon learned 
to love Julia, spent so much of his time in 
instructing her to the neglect of the rest 
of the pupils, that she was obliged to tell him 
he must do differently, or she would have to leave 
his school. In vain she remonstrated, and she 
finally concluded to leave the school, and study as 
best she could at home. She taught herself to 


g6 Cloudy Sky, 

write, and wrote the first letter to her father. 

The darkness of the past seemed to cast its 
shadows so far into the future, that each daily step 
seemed clouded, and while at times they would 
partially burst into a ray of brightness, it was only 
to return and deepen her sorrow. At last she 
said, ‘‘I believe the darkness of this world will 
follow me to my grave, but I shall live to look 
beyond, and meet the sunshine of a life which 
none but the rays of heaven can cast, and rest 
with God and his angels in the glorious city o<n 
high.^^ 


CHAPTER XX. 

THE HOWARD FAMILY. 

In the north of Ireland there lived a family by 
the name of Howard, whose home was near the 
city of Belfast. They were in good circumstances, 
and had educated three sons for the Presbyterian 
ministry. Being desirous to preach the gospel of 
Jesus Christ in the new world, the three brothers 
set sail together, and landed safe on the American 
shore. They soon made known their mission. 
Joseph, the eldest, was called to take charge of a 
small congregation in the village of Easton, Penn- 
sylvania. He was the father of several children. 
He educated Everel, the eldest, as he wished him 
to follow the same vocation as himself. But Ev- 
erel thought otherwise. He told his father that 
he had no taste for theology, and he would like 


or the Unfortunate Children, 97 

to learn the tailor trade. His father was shocked 
at the idea — Rev. Joseph Howard’s son becoming 
a tailor? On reflection, however, he saw how 
foolish it would be for him to force a child to pur- 
sue a profession for which he had no taste, so he 
wisely gave up his cherished plans for his son. 
Soon Everel was busy at the tailor’s bench. In 
one year he had learned his trade, and was ready 
to start in business for himself. During the year 
in which he was learning his trade, he paid his 
addresses to Miss Jennie McClure, who he asked 
to become his wife. Her parents consented and 
she became Mrs. Everel Howard, the wife of a 
tailor. They were quietly married by his father 
at the parsonage, in the presence of a few friends 
and relatives. After spending a few weeks among 
friends, they moved to Gettysburg, and he fol- 
lowed his trade. In one year a son gladdened the 
hearts of the parents. They named him Arthur. 
He was a bright little boy, and the joy of the 
household. Mr. Howard flourished in business, 
and remained in Gettysburg until five children 
were born, three sons and two daughters. He be- 
came discontented and desired to purchase some 
land. They moved to Allen county and settled 
on a farm twelve miles from Judge Collens’. Ar- 
thur was the pet of the family, and few children 
had minds that would compare with his. His 
parents were members of the Union church, and 
their highest ambition was to educate him for the 
ministry. But, like his father, he had no taste for 
the title of Rev. The younger sons attended to 


98 


Cloudy Sky, 


the farming. Arthur asked his father to teach 
him the tailor trade. 

^^No, indeed/' said his father, ^'your talent 
shall never be wasted at the tailor's bench." 

At the time Arthur made this request of his 
father he was fifteen years of age, and was of a 
very determined disposition. He got a piece of 
cloth suitable for a pair of pants, and, taking a 
pair of scissors, a thimble, with needle and thread, 
he slipped out to the barn, took his own measure 
and, using the floor for a bench, he cut out and 
made himself a pair of pants. They were a per- 
fect fit. He then put them on and went in and 
confronted his father. 

Who in the world made your new pants for 
you? They are well made and fit nicely." 

'"I made them," he replied. 

Who taught you to tailor?" 

‘‘I learned it by watching you," said Arthur. 

His father could say no more. Arthur had the 
trade. He was a man in size, but only fifteen 
years of age. He told his parents he would go to 

the city of P and open a tailor shop of his 

own. They gave their consent, as they knew it 
was not worth while to oppose him. They ad- 
vised him to be careful of his conduct, and to 

remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy." 

He was affable and pleasant in disposition, and 
being a great favorite with his comrades, they 
were all anxious to patronize him. Every suit he 
made was a success, and he soon became well es- 
tablished in his new business, paying for his goods 
in a short time. While he made money very fast 


cr the Unfortunate Children, 99 

he spent most of it with his comrades, laying away 
but a small portion of it for the rainy day’’ of 
his life. After being in the city two years he con- 
cluded to turn his attention to medicine, and sold 
his business to another tailor, returning to his 
father’s mansion. They were much rejoiced that 
he was going to be a doctor. His mother wor- 
shiped him, which was really unfortunate for the 
young man, for he was humored so much in every- 
thing that he became domineering and so uplifted 
in his opinions, that soon he began to look down 
upon his sisters and brothers. He obtained Latin 
and Greek books from Esq. Harland, to whom he 
recited. He asked his mother for the best room 
in the-house for a study. It was Arthur, and he 
must have it, although all the rest of the family 
were opposed to it. Their dwelling was an old- 
fashioned farm house, built of logs, and two stories 
high, with four rooms on the first floor and three 
on the’ second. The front of the house was shaded 
with fruit trees, interspersed with a few tall poplars. 
At the back, a little distance from the porches, 
was a small hill, at the foot of which burst forth a 
clear, cool spring, over which the summer house 
was built. This was shaded with a variety of trees, 
and Arthur concluded to take a seat under one of 
these and pursue his studies in open air, while his 
sisters were removing the furniture from the par- 
lor in order to prepare it for his study. He walk- 
ed four miles twice a week to recite to Esq. Har- 
land. In one year he was prepared to study 
medicine. He went to Oakland and made arrange 
ments to read with Dr. Lewis Walker. Having 


lOO 


Cloudy Sky, 


a cousin — Annie Stokes — living there, he engaged 
a room with her, his parents agreeing to provide 
him with provisions. In a week he was in his 
study. He attended office for his preceptor when 
he was absent visiting his patients. 

Norman Ballard one day called for the doctor, 
and as he was absent he waited his return. Arthur 
inquired his name, and then introduced himslf 

‘'Are you not lonesome? Are you acquainted 
any in Oakland?"’ asked Norman. 

“I have no one here v/ith whom I am acquaint- 
ed but my cousin, Annie Stokes, and family,” he 
answered. 

“Would you not like to get acquainted down in 
our neighborhood,” continued Norman; “there are 
Judge Cohens’, Esquire Wallace’s, and many other 
very fine families I could mention.” 

‘ ‘ I should be very happy to make their acquaint- 
ance, Mr. Ballard,” said Arthur. 

“There is to be a party at Mr. Murray’s one 
week from Tuesday night, and I have the honor 
of inviting the guests. I shall be happy to extend 
to you an invitation, if you will except it from a 
stranger.” 

“Thank you,” said Arthur. “I shall be most 
happy to attend, if you think they will not consider 
me an intruder, for I need a little recreation, or life 
will become monotonous.” 

“I will inform the friends, then, that you are 
coming,” said Norman, “ so you need not feel em- 
barrassed.” 

Just then Doctor Walker came into the office. 
Mr. Ballard told him he had waited for him some 



hr- ^•- • T - '■^. • ^ ^ V« > ■ \ - ^•. • . *. • ■ ■^ V’. V ‘ 

^\ 'cr '5 •' "•• ■ • '‘•’•- i. *%.% - . • . 1 * • * 1 ,.- * ■: '• V-^r. . ’ 

, -r ■ ^■ . ■■i‘'<,'''.A 

V v -- *"! -.^f- ■ -:^:vf.<..;;.•^^■v■v«•^ 

'^.-r : ,■’ ... , /:■, ■'■ , '.r-v V. ■%'.-\n-'-a^'.-J- 

1 . .*y -- ' ^.. . ■• ■.-'.r V,.:, , ' '<■'•- '^'.;;r.■<.-.'■^-^ 

/ ^ * % 4^ ^ • i • # i '*^ 




. * 


*r 


> • _ 


\\ vj \-" 

4 v» 


f •- • t 


rt-. 


- ^ 

N 


-V . 


• .1 • -p - w— ,•% \^»v. •Tw 

•- ., v'^i s’*.'.- .r» V- 

1 


• > 
** 

tr 






« > 




. ^ S.>- ^ ^ 


t 

T- V ^ 




^ * 

* 


> - * 


C ' • ' A . ' -i 

9 ■ ^ *■ 

P4 ^ 


• •, ^4 •- * 






/ 


t f 




♦ ^ 


\ 

4, 


^ • ' V ^ * * '• 

9 ,0 r • - 


■g'^ y - . . /- ^ ■•■ f •■■*■ ' 

- V . •>/ >*v . • ^ 

- . • .-t > 


-^- A 


T . 


X • ^ 




r * 


r *vv 




«' , 


• -X ' ^ 






* • 


\ 

>- 


- • 

• •X w 




/ * 


'■ *"'-***' 


/■; 



-1 ’J - 

■ • « 


■4 

* 


.r - * 




./ 


\5 


X if 




% 

\ 

"v 1 ‘. 


J. - • . ’ - N . ^ . * f ^ 

- -* \ ♦ 


»f V' 


- f';- .* *." ''"v AJA'* 

. ‘ N~ - 4 . ' - ••■;. ■ *» • - ■' ■ 'V'-i 

*' • - ^ -*■>'’*' ». ;*■> ■.^^’ ^ 

^ ' *' c . ' . ' • *• . - ^ ■*.■ ■*,' . 

’ * * * ' -•j' ^ • V » • ’- ^ .W ?- *,* •*. -• ^ , i/.* I 

" v »- < •',-^' ’»• ; - . '-.S -v '> 

4. ^ ^ . , . my ,%« 

* - - .' A • , ' ^ T ' . V '^V • • ; 




•» ^ ^ » -A •r^X • .J 

. r’vrV i 

^-v •■: 

>f : 


» * 


iy^ ^‘ 


‘->1 »•::-* 
^ . _ sa: 


\ 


X 

✓ 


43.'. 


’^4 ..<r 


0^ 


. ,1^ ' 


xt 


. 4 


/ • 
K 


f'* 4 




^ ^ 4 » 


''V'V 


' % ' > 

»-.* . :* t - 

/ . >^’'- 


, '-A • 

» '• ‘ 


V 


. % 


4 » I *• ^ 

' V . 


y. 




* •*••*. . • 




I# 


s ^ •** 

xa ,4 • , < 

'.J ''/ •. 


h 




. r 


■ •> ‘ 

• - { f • -y 

>--► •> ><• 4, • •" 

-V-*' * 

'■ ’ S ' '* ’ 

.*.i 


\V ' -r- , 

- ■ -.IW 

V 

_ •*. 


• ^ 


^ . \ ' ♦.^■*>4 T* « ” ■ 

- • - * «? . ■ ‘ ^ A . 'X-- • 4 • 

• 4C ' ^ * * X" *• »% • -«3.* vx .^ 

■ ’■ ' *' '- ’.■ ^ ■ ^■'■' . I’ / y ' ‘:;v 

^ • '' •- * .V . V • -^ 4 " , V , . V'' 

-i ' - • i' ■ ,. • . 't'* 


>.>!'/• > 




<, t 


4- 


4 

-- f 




✓ 

hH 


* t. 


y 

I * 


X 
> • 


- - 


* 

4 


' ■ A . 


v"'. ' ■..'// j;- 

-:-v, ^ - 

’ ■■ ■^>w 


* — w 


V* ' 


-i >? 


* ^ 


. I 


’* ; 


> 


LW ' ^ 


• .A 

^ X A, ^ 

- 0 * . ^ ^ i 



' 

*-' * .X 


m-4 t ' 

• 

■ , ^ '• 

4 

0 4 

■ • < 

V ’ * ' r • 

r* ^ T ^ ' . ' • • 4 


■>,/ . * ■ .--^^ 

4 


\ . 4 


• • **'• X * ■ vV 

- ' ^ • P ‘ ■* V \xV 


'. ■Ci‘< 


- - ^ J ■■ 


X. ' 

>>* 


... .♦ 


c 

;>'■■ -' 




✓ .• 


.y 

4 




aia 


-•1 V*^ - < 

■ • >.• 


< V ‘^^ , 

./• 


. - ■ ' 

#' 


-. . I •' 


- N 

V 


- 


'*/■ r . • y» 


r ; 

• y — 


sV 

9 


m 


^ ^ •- T. ■ • 

■ v-^' - ; .*' 


^^4 ^ 


i 


X 

s 


- -.H4r V 


V ^ ' 4 ■ * * '^ .■ '^. . ^ .W • *^ '.^ ^ A 2 . * ■ ♦ • I *•.. r- A *>» 4 

..V'4 i-'>; ^•y■i^'.y < V - ’■, .rj- f/- . V . jt,v -r » 

•'^'c "i \ 4. -.N ^ ^. • <• U ^ /t- . - ' . . • . .» ./ 

\ 4 — ? • • - > ^ _^^ ^ •*, *.».# ^ .X* ‘’ 4 ' *,*■ • <* 

■'•'-x^.i^.-..-. V.-.- •-n??>fcyv 


- -• ’J*^’ 


'■ i 


' ' -V. ■' i /' '' 4 ^'. v> ^ 

- % ^ * •“ ' •A-^- 

• 4. X- ''. A, .V-# *’'w' 

•X >'.5- 4- ^ ^ 




- fj 

V J 


/, 


> 

X . • *. 


•t • ^ 








Cl 


^ • 



r 


I 


r 



✓ 







\ 







V 




V ■ 





f 



•x 




/ . a 


^ \ 

4 


\ 


S 



f 




f 


>» 



t 


X 


» 



0 


\ 


V 






\ 


\ 






. » A 


s 










or the Unfortunate Children, lOl 

time, and while so doing he had formed the ac- 
quaintance of his student Arthur Howard. "'Mr. 
Ballard,” said the doctor, ‘'you have made the ac- 
quaintance of a very talented young man — one who 
can make his mark in the world, if he so desires.” 
Norman and the doctor set out for home, while 
Arthur returned to his study. 

On the afternoon previous to the party, Arthur 
dressed himself in his best suit, and walked along 
leisurely out to Mr. Murray's, where. Norman 
Ballard resided. Norman introduced him to the 
family, who very cordially received him, ad(^ess- 
ing him as Doctor Howard. He replied that the 
title was too premature, as he had begun the study 
of medicine but a few weeks before. He was, how- 
ever, addressed as Doctor A. Howard, that night, 
and ever after. He showed no particular prefer- 
ence for any of the ladies that evening, except that 
he danced more often with Julia Collens than any 
one else. 

The next party was given at Judge Collens'. 
Of course Doctor Howard must be there, for he 
was quite an addition to their society, both socially 
and otherwise. 


CHAPTER XXI. 

DOCTOR Howard’s introduction toJjudge collens. 

When he arrived Julia introduced him to her 
father and mother as young Doctor Howard, 


ib^ 


Cloudy Sky^ 


Doctor Walker’s student from Oakland. Her 
father received him very kindly, while her mother 
treated him rather coldly. During the evening 
some one proposed that each one should tell a 
story or sing a song. Doctor Howard said he 
preferred tossing, and selected Bonnie Doon, which 
he sang with much feeling. All were very atten- 
tive and quiet, and when he finished they thanked 
him and requested him to favor them with another, 
which he did singing a song entitled ''Cupid.” 
Every heart was touched as he sang the melodious 
straiifs. They did not urge him further that even- 
ing, and dancing was then in order. They served 
refreshments as usual, and the evening passed very 
pleasantly. The party adjourned at two o’clock in 
the morning, to meet again at Mr. Wilson’s. As 
Doctor Howard was about to leave the house, the 
Judge invited him to come and see them again, and 
spend a few days at the Hamlet whenever he felt 
lonely or the time hung heavy on his hands at 
Oakland. He thanked him, and said he would 
avail himself of the opportunity. When Mrs. CoL 
lens heard the Judge invite him to come again, she 
said: " I don’t want him to troublous. I sup- 
pose he will be after Julia, for she always has pill- 
bags hanging round. I’ll fix her if he comes here. 
She wont have an opportunity to speak to him.’* 
Mrs. Collens had a piece of linen warped and 
put in the loom for the hired man to weave on 
rainy days, or when he was not otherwise em- 
ployed. After a few weeks. Dr. Howard called 
to see them, and Mrs. Collens watched him quite 
closely. Julia came in, and her mother was not 


or the Unfortunate Children. 103 

long in discovering a good deal of attention, on the 
part of the Doctor, to Julia, and concluded to send 
Julia to weave the linen. This Julia flatly refused 
to do, and told her mother that was the hired man’s 
work, and she should not do it Leaving her 
mother, she walked into the parlor, this being the 
first time in her life she had ever rebelled against 
her mother’s commands. Her father was very 
much pleased with the Doctor, and thought he was 
one of the most intelligent young men he had 
ever met. They spent the evening playing whist, 
and Julia enjoyed it much more than weaving linen. 
Her mother, seeing her efforts to accomplish her 
wish were likely to prove futile, went to the parlor, 
engaged in the game of whist, choosing the Doc- 
tor for her partner. 


CHAPTER XXII. 

JUDGE COLLENS RECEIVES A LETTER. 

Judge Collens received a letter the next morning, 
from his son-in-law, Mr. Van Mert, stating that 
Vida could live but a few weeks longer, and that 
she desired to see her sisters Clara and Julia. He 
also stated that he wished them to come immedi- 
ately, as he was obliged to move to the southern 
part of the State, on account of his buisness. 
They excused themselves to the Doctor and pre- 
pared to depart. Leaving home that afternoon, 
they arrived at Mr. V an Mert’s the next evening 


104 


Cloudy Skfy 


at sundown. They found Mrs. Van Mert very 
low, though she seemed to brighten up on their 
arrival. She said she was going to die and was 
anxious to see her sister Clara, as she wanted to 
make her a present of a keepsake. She had a 
shawl that cost one hundred dollars, and Clara had 
one that cost twenty-five. She wanted to give 
hers to Clara, and take Clara's in return. No 
sooner had they exchanged than Vida rued her 
bargain and made Clara give her’s back. Mr. Van 
Mert looked on in sadness. He sighed and said : 
‘‘Oh! that the people might witness this, that it 
might be a warning to them never to marry a 
cousin.” After remaining a few days they bid 
Vida a last farewell, feeling and knowing that 
where little is given, little was required. 

“ It was a sad sight to see those two simple sis- 
ters part in anger,” Julia said to Mr. Van Mert, 
as they left the room. He shook his head and 
made no reply. He took the shawl, and two of 
his wife’s best dresses, with several other articles 
of value, put them in a small trunk for Clara, and 
placed them in the gig. He advised them to take 
a shorter road to return home, a description of 
which he gave them. Julia thanked him and said 
she would take the one he thought best. They 
bid him farewell, and parted, never again to meet 
on earth. It was in the month of January, and 
the weather was quite cold. The road led around 
the hills, which were covered with tall oaks and 
beach trees that towered toward the sky. The 
evergreen hemlock, stately and graceful, gave the 
forest an appearance of spring, with the exception 


or the Unfortunate Children 105 

of a few branches being partly covered with a 
light snow that had begun falling. Below the road 
was a small stream, which went gurgling along 
under the ice, and truly made it a perfect winter 
scene. It was hard for the horse to travel, as the 
roads were very rough. 

*'It is well that we are wrapped up so care- 
fully,” said Clara, ‘'for if we were not, we would 
suffer with the cold.” 

“Yes,” said Julia, “Mr. Van Mert was very 
thoughtful ; but I am afraid we have taken the 
wrong road. We will continue on until we come 
to a dwelling, and I will inquire.” 

Traveling on about one mile farther they came 
to a cabin, the owner of which was very kind. 
He invited them into the house to warm them- 
selves, and his wife gave them a cup of strong cof- 
fee and a nice lunch. The gentleman said he would 
go with them a distance and put them on the 
right road to McCloud’s hotel, which he did 

“Julia,” said Clara, “it is getting dark.” 

She looked up at the sky, and surely, there was 
a small dark cloud to the right of them. “Clara,” 
said Julia, “there is that same cloud that always 
follows me. I fear there is something going to 
happen before we reach the Hamlet.” 

Just then they saw a light ahead. “That is the 
hotel, I think,” said Julia. 

“ I hope so,” replied Clara, “for I am tired rid- 
ing.” Sure enough, it was the hotel, and in a few 
moments they drove up. The landlord came out 
to receive them. 

“Is this Mr. McCloud’s?” 


io6 Cloudy Sky, 

‘It is” 

“Are you acquainted with Judge Collens?” 

“I am; he frequently stops here. 

“We are his daughters/' said Julia. 

“Is that so? then you are very welcome guests 
indeed." 

“Give proper care to our horse, if you please. 
I am afraid he is sick, he could scarcely travel the 
last mile." 

They were shown to their room, and were soon 
invited to supper. After supper Mr. McCloud told 
them their horse was sick, but that he would do all 
he could for it. They could procure no medicines 
for it, as there was no drug store near. They 
worked all night with it ; but it was of no avail, for 
it died in the morning. 

“Clara," said Julia, “ did I not tell you that 
the cloud we saw was an ill omen, and that some- 
thing would befall us before we reached home?" 

Mr. McCloud kindly loaned them a horse to go 
home and said he would call for the horse in a few 
weeks. They started on their journey. By noon 
they had reached the river. The ice had broken 
up and was floating down the stream, making it 
very dangerous to cross. The ferryman said he 
would take them across if they insisted upon it. 
Julia said she was willing to try,* but Clara was a 
little timid. The ferryman said he thought perhaps 
that by using spike poles to push away the floating 
ice, they might be able to cross. The horse and 
gig were placed upon the boat, and all went safely 
over. They reached home at 3 o’clock. They 
told their father of the misfortune of losing their 


or the Unfortunate Children, 


107 


horse, and he said, ‘‘lam glad my daughters are 
alive ; the horse I can spare. It was not so pre- 
cious as my daughters.'* 


CHAPTER XXIIL 

VIDA VAN MERT’s DEATH — DR. HOWARD WINS JULIA. 

Mr. Van Mert moved to his new home and in 
six weeks after, Vida’s spirit took its flight, and 
her remains were laid in a strange graveyard, un- 
der a neat tombstone which marked the spot. 

Dr. Howard attended all the parties and became 
a favorite with all the young ladies. Some sought 
to win his heart, while others only desired and 
liked his company. But he had determined in his 
own mind to win Julia Collens for his wife, and he 
became a constant visitor at the Judge’s. He had 
great conversational powers and a retentive mem- 
ory, which made him ready to debate on any sub- 
ject. This pleased the Judge, and the doctor soon 
won favor with him. His musical talent was 
very fine, and he would entertain them for hours 
with his songs. Mrs. Collens tried often to pro- 
voke Julia by saying that if she married Dr. How- 
ard she would have to live on “Bonnie Doon.’* 
He, however, progressed so rapidly in his studies, 
that in another year he would receive his diploma, 
which would make him a full-fledged doctor of 
medicine. He now ventured to ask Julia to be- 
come his wife, after he became a practicing phy- 
sician. She promised to give him an answer when 


io8 Cloudy Sky^ 

he made his next call, which was to be in four 
weeks. Her mother sent her out to direct the 
boys to break flax, thinking in that way of doing 
she could keep her out of Dr. Howard’s company, 
but all to no purpose, as he accompanied her. 
She then ordered Clara to make mush for supper, 
but the Judge overhearing her command, stepped 
out and said : 

Clara, you can make mush for your mother, 
but get a nice supper for the rest of the family, 
who do not prefer mush.” And Clara as a matter 
of course obeyed her father. Mrs. Collens found 
herself defeated on every hand, but said she would 
yet be victorious. The doctor left after supper. 

The next morning Julia asked her father to take 
a walk with her. They went to the spot which he 
had selected as his last resting-place, and seating 
themselves on a log, she said, Father, Dr. How- 
ard has asked me to become his wife, and I am to 
give him an answer when he next visits the Ham- 
let.” 

The Judge looked steadily at his daughter, and 
then said, ‘‘Do you love him, Julia?” 

“I do, father,” she said. 

“I dislike to lose my favorite,” continued he, 

but he is your choice. I expect to end my days 
with you, and as I know of no young man whom 
I would prefer, I give my full consent. Your 
mother would consent to no one whom you would 
choose, and I leave the rest to your own judgment 
andfeelings.” 

They then returned to the Hamlet 

At the end of four weeks the doctert came. 


or the Unfortunate Children, 109 

welcomed by all but Julia’s mother. In the after- 
noon they went for a ride, when he asked her if 
she had made up her mind to become Mrs. Howard. 

' ' I have, trusting that I will have a kind and 
affectionate husband,” she said. 

^'May my right hand be severed from my arm, 
and^^I be struck dumb, if I misuse you in any way. 
Your lot has been hard enough, and I look forward 
to the time when that dark cloud of which you 
have so often spoken will be removed.” 

This was his vow. 

Are you not trusting too much in your own 
strength, without thinking of that higher power that 
rules our destiny, that says, ‘ Let him that thinketh 
he standeth take heed lest he fall?’ ” 

He replied, ^T think my common sense would 
teach me to be kind to my partner in life, lest she 
should cease to love me.” Dr. Howard said fur- 
ther that the wedding day would perhaps be in the 
distant future, as he did not want to take the bird 
until he could furnish a cage suitable to keep it in. 

For several weeks there was a heavy rainfall, in 
which the Judge was caught, while on his way home 
from court. It laid him up with a severe attack 
of rheumatism, and Julia was his constant attend- 
ant. Dr. Howard was absent from the Hamlet 
for six months. . This was by mutual agreement, 
in order for both to decide whether being sepa- 
rated for any length of time would make any difer 
ence in their love for one another. But the old 
adage, ^'Absence makes the heart grow fonder,” 
proved true in their case, and she received a letter 
from him stating that he would arrive home the 


no 


Cloudy Sky, 


next week. She informed her father of the doc- 
tor’s intention, and he was pleased to hear that he 
was to return again. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

JULIA ENCOUNTERS THE ROBBER. — SHE DISLOCASES 
HER WRIST. 

The Judge was convalescing. He called Julia to 
him and said, ''There are three hundred dollars 
of public money that must be delivered to Gen- 
eral Logan, who lives in Lewistow, Ohio, fifty 
miles distant. I am not able to go, so I will be 
obliged to entrust it ro you. It is a lonely road 
to travel, and is mostly tdrough the woodland. 
You are a brave girl, and I know you will take it 
and save your father’s honor You will have to 
start to-morrow morning at sunrise, when I will 
give you a pistol, which you are not to use, unless 
in self-defense. Take some assafoetida to throw 
to in case they should cross your path ; but I do 
not apprehend any danger from them, as the hun- 
ters are killing them of” 

He then tied up the silver in two bunches and 
put one in each side of the saddle-bags, and 
charged her in particular to stay over night at an 
inn or hotel called the Half-way house. The 
morning of Julia’s departure arrived, and looking 
out to see what the prospect of the weather for the 
day was, she saw the sun rising in all his glory 


or the Unfortunate Children, 


III 


and not a cloud to be seen. There was a balmy 
breeze blowing, which caused the wheat fields to 
wave gently before it. The corn was beginning to 
tassel, and the flowers were blooming on every 
hand. With her long riding whip in her hand, 
she sallied forth on her father’s mission. When 
she reached the river, the sun was two hours high; 
she sat on the back of faithful Sunflower, and 
beckoned for the ferryman, who waved his hat to 
let her know that he saw her. The boat arrived 
and she was safely piloted across when she took 
the road that led into the woods. Some portions 
of it she found level and some very hilly. How 
lonely she felt in that desolate forest, none but her 
own heart could tell, and as she rode along a thous- 
and thoughts crowded her brain as to what might 
happen to her; if danger should come who was 
there to rescue? The wild woods answered, none 
She examined her pistol and found it all right. 
The nimble squirrel hopping from branch to branch, 
rustling the leaves, startled her. Now and then a 
rabbit would cross the road, but no human form 
did she see. After riding^^along for several hours 
she heard the report of a gun and the barking of 
a hound ; in an instant two wolves crossed the path 
in ,great haste a few rods ahead of her, with two 
hounds following close at their heels. Presently a 
hunter came up. Oh, how glad she was; she 
asked if there was any danger of her coming in 
contact with the wolves. 

No,” he replied, there were but two, and 
the dogs and I will soon finish them.” 

This quieted her fears and she rode along several 


1 12 ’ Cloudy Sky y 

miles thinking of home and her future life. She 
looked at the sun and turning her horse due north 
and south, she found that their shadows fell 
directly in front of them, hence it must be near 
12 o’clock. Turning into the woods, she got off 
from her horse and fed him by placing a cloth on 
the ground, taking some oats from the saddle bags 
and pouring them on the cloth. She then took 
her lunch and sat down to eat her dinner, while 
Sunflower was leisurely munching his oats. After 
finishing the repast, she again started on her journey. 
She had gone but a short distance when a man 
rode out of the woods and accosted her. The 
jostling of the horse had loosened the string that 
tied the silver sack, and the coins were rattling in 
the saddle-bags. He impudently asked her what 
that was he heard jingling in the saddle-bag, and 
she replied that it sounded like a surveyor’s chain. 

^ ^ Ladies do not often carry them,” he said. 

* * My father is sick and I have to attend to his 
business,” said she. 

‘‘You are a brave young lady to travel in this 
way alone,” he said. 

Just then they came to a spring. He asked 
Julia to alight and have a drink, which she declined 
to do, as she had come to the conclusion that he 
had bad intentions. He took a drink and again 
mounted his horse, and riding up to her side, he 
laid his hand upon the horn of her saddle. She told 
him to remove it at once, and as he paid no atten- 
tion to her command, she drew her riding whip 
and brought it down over his hand with full force. 
He then removed it, saying: 


or the Unfortunate Children, 113 

My young lady you are quite a tigress/’ and 
riding on a little farther stopped his horse and 
dismounted, at the same time commanding her to 
follow suit. Instead of obeying him she drew her 
pistol from her side and pointed it at him. 

Don’t shoot! ” he said in terror. 

She replied : 

I will if you molest me further.” 

As luck would have it, a wagon was coming not 
far distant, plainly visible. The man noticed it 
as well as Julia, and putting spurs to his horse rode 
into the woods and was out of sight. When she 
met the wagon she related what had happened to 
her, and the driver told her that it was certainly 
a robber. He told her that she was not far from 
the Half-way house, and advised her to put up there 
for the night. She thanked him, and, riding on 
but a short distance, arrived at the Half-way house. 
Frightened and weary she put her saddle-bags and 
money into the landlord’s hand, and told him of 
her adventure. He said at once that he would 
send an escort with her to General Logan’s in the 
morning, as he did not think it was safe for her to 
go alone She felt thankful that she found a friend 
among strangers, and upon retiring she kneeled 
down at her bedside and thanked God for the 
protection from the danger which had threatened 
her. The landlord sent his son with her the 
remainder of the way. She handed the money to 
General Logan, and the next day they returned to 
the Half-way house. Mr. Montville was very kind 
to her, and said his son should accompany her nearly 
all the way home. Julia placed five dollars in his 


Cloudy Sky, 


1 14 

hand, saying she would be glad of his company, 
for she was afraid to go alone. 

The next morning they started. When they 
were within five miles of the river she told him that 
he need not go any farther, but he insisted on going 
with her, and said he would remain over night with 
a friend. She was very much pleased, as a matter 
of course. They had not gonebut a little way when 
Sunflower became frightened by the rustling of 
something in the leaves, and suddenly jumping 
threw Julia to the ground, dislocating her wrist. 
She was well enough informed on such matters to 
know that it must be set before it began to swell, 
so taking some loose bark from a tree, she told the 
young man to hold her hand, while she pulled the 
wrist in place. She then put bark on each side of 
her arm for splints, and bound it up with her 
handkerchief After again assisting her upon her 
horse Mr. Montville accompanied her to the river, 
where they called a doctor. He said it was well 
done, and that she deserved the credit of a surgeon. 
He, however, removed the bark and put on splints, 
after which he bound it with muslin. It did not 
take him long to do this, and while it was very 
painful, she was thankful it was no worse. Placing 
her arm in a sling he gave her a stimulant to keep 
up her strength. She said she could reach home 
quite comfortable, and that her father would call 
and settle the bill when he came to the river on his 
way to court. Dr. Lamson said: 

^ ^ I shall make no charge. I am glad to have 
the pleasure of doing so brave a girl a favor. 


or the Unfortunate Children. 1 1 5 

Give my respects to your father, and I_^ wish you 
a safe journey home.’' 

Twilight was fast disappearing as the Doctor as- 
sisted her on her horse and she started down to 
the river. The moon, resplendent in her beauty, 
shone down upon the water, casting its reflections 
from shore to shore, like that of a mirror. The 
ferry man advised her to remain on her horse and 
he would assist her to get on the boat. The 
scenery by moonlight was magnificent, and as she 
gazed at the wonderful beauty of nature, she 
thought, ^'who of us can deny there is a God,” 
when she knew that it was not in the power of man 
to cast those shadows. She left the boat in safety, 
and taking the road which ascended the hill, she 
was soon in sight of the Hamlet. The road be- 
ing dotted with farm houses, removed all her fears. 
At 8 o'clock p. M. she reached the Hamlet gate. 
Her father was standing in the door, watching for 
her, as he had been very uneasy from the time she 
left home. When she reached the door her father 
caught her in his arms, not noticing that her arm 
was in a sling. He said : 

am so glad you have returned. I have been 
very uneasy about you ever since you left.” 

‘ ^ Be thankful, father, for I am home all right, 
with the exception of a broken wrist.” 

She was hungry, and said she would give them 
a history of her trip after supper. Supper was 
soon on the table, and after supper she related her 
adventure, which made her appear quite a heroine 
in the eyes of all, even her mother. 

Her wrist slowly mended. Dr. Howard arrived 


ii6 


Cloitdy Skj/y 


at the time he had intended, and Mrs. Collens said 
it was rather lucky for J ulia to dislocate her wrist, 
as she could now entertain Dr. Howard. This, of 
course, was intended for a slur on poor Julia, as 
usual. They concluded that the separation of six 
months had but bound the tie of love more closely, 
and their meeting was a happy one. Yet, while 
Julia loved Dr. Howard, she loved her father dear- 
ly, and had often thought how hard it would be to 
make up her mind to marry and leave him alone. 
She knew she was his sole comfort, and he had 
often begged of her not to marry any one as long 
as he was living. However, if she felt that she 
would prefer to become Mrs. Howard, he desired 
that before she took the step, she would visit his 
father’s family, concluding his remarks by saying : 

Roses often blossom among thorns.” 

Julia seeing how her father felt, determined to 
at least accept part of the advice, to visit his peo- 
ple, and accordingly after he came home she in- 
formed him of the feelings of her father. She 
told him she knew it would break her father’s 
heart to have her leave him, and therefore she 
could make the sacrifice and would release him of 
his engagement. She was in delicate health and 
she wished him to get some one who would be 
worthy of him, and who had health to assist him 
in reaching the top round of the ladder. He said 
he was’willing and very anxious to have her visit 
his parents, and that his sister Leona would at- 
tend the next party at Rolland’s Cove. She would 
then give her an invitation to accompany her 
home, and he hoped she would accept it. He 


or the Unfortunate Children, \\*f 

very obligingly said he would relinquish her for 
the present, and hoped she would think better of 
it; but he continued, ^‘This is a hard stroke for 
me, and I do“hope you will change your mind.’^ 
The party came off at the appointed time. 
Julia’s arm was well, though weak. She was in- 
troduced to his sister by one of the company, as 
Doctor Howard was not present. She gave Julia 
an invitation to spend a couple of weeks with 
them, which she accepted. Leona informed her 
that her brother would not be at home. After 
returning from the party she told her father that 
she would visit the Howards the next month, be- 
fore cold weather set in ; but she did not tell him 
of the freedom she had given the doctor in releas- 
ing him from his engagement. 


CHAPTER XXV. 

JULIA VISITS THE HOWARDS — BLACK TOM’s ADVICE. 

At the appointed time she set out for Mr. Howard’s 
and was gladly received. She found them a very 
religious people, though their son apparently was 
not. His mother praised her son continually, and 
he seemed to be without a fault in her eyes, feeling 
and acting at times as though he were an emperor. 
Julia tried to learn something of his disposition, 
but no disclosures were made. When she returned 
home she informed her father that the Howards 
made a very nice appearance, and she was pleasant- 
ly entertained, but the doctor was not at home. 


Ii8 


Cloudy Sky^ 


The doctor in due time finished his studies and 
received his degree, after which he began practice 
with his preceptors. In the meantime Mrs. Collens 
was continually ill-treating Julia. She and her 
father were sitting on the back porch, when they 
noticed a heavy storm approaching from the north- 
west. It was late in the fall but quite warm. 
Black Tom, Mr. Willson’s slave, stepped on the 
porch, and bowing, said: ‘‘ How de do, Massa 
Judge and Missy Julia ? De heat am very fasicatin 
to-day.” 

^^Very warm. Take a seat, Tom,” said the 
Judge. '' I think we are going to have a storm.” 

Dat was what I tink, so I come onto de porch. 
Missy Julia, dey says you am gwine to marry 
Massa Doctor Howard. I wish you let dat lone 
and marry Massa Carol. We culled folks want 
you fo’ a mistress.” 

‘ Wou are selfish, Tom, are you not?” said Julia., 

‘^Ise mighty little selfish. But mind, ‘Black 
Tom,’ sees in de right light, if he am a slave,” he 
answered. 

“ What fault do you find with the doctor, Tom ?” 
she continued. 

“ Oh, he am so impo’ tan t. H e tink nobody knows 
anyting but hissef. You takes a man ob his style, 
and he makes a hard massa to a slave, a hard 
husban’ to a wife, and wuss dan all, cruel to de 
chillen. Massa Dr. Howard is smart, any nigga 
knows dat. But watch de cloud on his brow when 
he is ’posed to anyting.” 

“Tom, you have been studying human nature, 
have you not ?” 


or the Unfortunate Children. 119 

‘‘Yes, Missy Julia, Tom has, an’ he hab de bes’ 
ob Vantages. You see so many folks come to 
Massa Willson’s, an’ da is ob all kinds. Dere is 
de high toned, an’ de middle toned, an’ de low 
toned, an’ de no tone at all,” said Tom laughing. 
“ I tell you. Missy Julia, de way to find out de 
disposition ob the man am to try de heart, de 
tempa, an’ de purse. If a gal fin’s dat he is high 
tempered, hard hearted, an’ de string tied roun’ 
de purse, I ’vise de gal to let him ’lone. No mat- 
ter ’bout his tone.” 

The Judge said, “You are about right, Tom.” 

The storm was slowly creeping towards them. 
The thunder began to mutter, and the clouds, ris- 
ing higher and higher, passed over one another 
until they resembled the great rolling waves of the 
sea. The sight was one of grandeur. Presently 
the rain began to fall," increasing in force till it 
poured down in torrents. The little rivulets were 
swollen to twice their size, and overflowing the 
meadows for miles, while the fruit which was not 
picked was blown down and scattered in a very 
promiscuous manner over the ground. Every- 
thing was refreshed by the shower. The birds 
were singing their last song for the season, as it 
was late and they would have to seek a warmer 
climate. 

Supper was announced, and Tom arose to go, 
when the Judge invited him to remain and have 
some supper. 

“Thank you, Massa Collens, I believe I will,” 
said Tom, resuming his seat on the porch. 

The family seated themselves around the table. 


120 


Cloudy Sky, 


The Judge remarked, ''Tom has a wise head on 
him. He is not more than twenty years old, and 
if he were educated he would compare favorably 
with some of our white gentlemen. The remarks 
he made to-day show an intelligent mind, Julia. 

"I often think how hard it is for the colored 
people to be kept in slavery,^' said Julia. "They 
have minds to think and hearts to feel, as well as 
the white race. Look at Lizzie. See how she 
walked the deck of the boat with her babe clasped 
to her breast and made that fearful leap into the 
river, drowning herself and child, rather than be 
sold into slavery. Father, don’t you think the 
slaves in America will be made free before many 
years ? ” 

' ' I do, my child. I think they will be a free 
people before the end of this century ; but it will 
be done by war.” 

Mrs. Collens here remarked that she hoped they 
would be, for she liked and pitied them. Having 
finished their supper they left the table, and Tom 
came in and Julia gave him a seat, remaining to 
wait upon him. Tom said, "Missy Julia, I t’ink 
dis am a luscious digest. A pusson gets tired ob 
de food dey hab in de nigga quatas. ” 

" I suppose they do, Tom,” she said, "but I 
hope the time is coming when the colored people 
will have the same fare as the whites. But I want 
them to settle by themselves. I don’t believe in 
amalgamation.” 

"What is dat. Missy Julia?” 

"Blacks marrying whites.” 

"I don’t, either,” said Tom, "but dey malagate 


or the Unfortunate Children, I2I 

widout marrying, Missy Julia. Taft, my fadder, 
was a white man; an’ lots ob de odder niggas down 
at de quata hab white fadders. Dis I know from 
my own eyes an’ obduration.” 

I know it, Tom,” said Julia. “The only way 
to stop it is to free the slaves and have them settle 
by themselves in colonies.” 

‘‘You are right, Missy Julia; dat strikes me 
perzackly.” 

Tom rose from the table and thanked Julia, say- 
ing he would like to hear her lecture again some 
time, as he left for home. 

Julia assisted Clara to do up the evening work, 
and then went into the library where her father 
was reading and took a seat, and opening a politi- 
cal conversation, she asked her father whom he 
preferred for President. He replied, “I prefer 
John Quincy Adams, for he is the man for right.” 

“And I prefer General Jackson, for he is the man 
for fight,” said Julia. 

“Why, how now, my little Quakeress? I 
thought you did not believe in fighting,” said he. 

“ I am not a Quakeress, father, though I believe 
the Quakers are a good, moral class of people. I 
believe in fighting when it is necessary, and that is 
what Jackson will do — fight for the good of his 
country,” said Julia. 

Her father remarked that Adams was the wiser 
statesman. “Well, time will tell,” said Julia, “as 
they will both probably fill the Presidential chair. 
Then we can judge.” 


122 


Cloudy Sky, 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

ADA VISITS HOME THE GAME OF CARDS. 

Just then there was a bustling noise at the door, 
and the subject was dropped. Mr. Glassgo and 
Ada had come, and they were very glad to see 
them. They remained a week, and Julia often 
heard Ada and her mother in close conversation, 
but when she came near they would stop. Mr. 
Glassgo was very pleasant and attentive to the 
Judge, and Ada was very kind to Julia, to all out- 
ward appearance. Mr. Ballard had informed Julia 
that Dr. Howard had spent his vacation at Mr 
Glassgo’s and the Wallace’s. The report was, that 
Dr. Howard had engaged himself to Jane Wal- 
lace. Julia almost hoped it might be true, but 
did not believe it. Shortly after, she heard Mr. 
Glassgo tell her father never to give his consent 
for Julia to marry the doctor. Julia had now 
struck the key-note. This was what Ada and her 
mother were whispering about. She knew it all 
now, and could see that they had picked the doc- 
tor for their own advantage. Julia decided to 
leave home for a few weeks, to visit with a family 
by the name of Leonard, who were old friends of 
her mother, and resided about thirty miles from 
Judge Collens. When she arrived at the Leonard 
mansion, to her great surprise it was Dr. Howard 
who came to assist her from her horse. He was 
attending Mr. Leonard’s daughter Anna. He was 
very glad to see her, and immediately began his 
pleading for the renewal of their engagement. 


or the Unfortunate Children. 123 

She told him she had heard that he was engaged 
to Jane Wallace, but he emphatically denied the 
charge. She thought of what black Tom had 
said, and it all crowded through her brain in a 
moment. But there he was pleading and urging 
her to accept him, and with his magnetic influence 
backed up by her mother’s unkindness, she con- 
sented to renew the engagement, though she said 
it against her better judgment. Time passed very 
pleasantly, and, at the end of a few weeks, she 
returned to the Hamlet. She found upon enter- 
ing the home, that her father was absent attending 
court. She thought to herself: '' How strange 
that I should meet the doctor in such an unex- 
pected place. It seems as though it was indeed 
foreordained that I should be his wife. I am glad 
I kept the secret of our separation.” 

The Judge returned after the adjournment of 
eourt, and Dr. Howard arrived the same evening. 
During the evening the Judge invited the doctor 
to play a game of euchre, two handed. During 
the play the doctor turned the right bower seven 
times in succession. The Judge, becoming very 
much excited, said: Doctor, you have cheated 

me. 

‘'Oh, no. Judge, it was the run of the cards.” 

This did not, however, allay his excitement, 
and he said, “Doctor, if you will own that you 
cheated me, we may yet be friends ; if not, our 
friendship ceases, and I have played the last game 
of cards I shall ever play with you.” The doctor 
said he could not own to a lie and he was cer- 
tainly innocent of the charge. The Judge by this 


124 


Cloudy Sky, 

time had become so excited that he threw down 
the deck of cards with a slam upon the table, say- 
ing, ''It is finished/* 

All this time Julia watched the doctor closely. 
He kept perfectly calm, and she thought, what a 
good disposition he had, for that would try the 
temper of anyone. Ada and Mr. Glassgo were 
still with them, and hearing the dispute came in, 
followed by Mrs. Collens. Dr. Howard explained 
the case as best he could, and said he was not 
guilty of the accusation. Dr. Howard was shown 
to his room, and retired early, but not to sleep. 
The balance of the family, with the exception of 
Julia, who had retired, sat up to a late hour talk- 
ing. Morning came, and the doctor rose early 
and called for his horse, telling Julia he did not 
feel as though he could remain longer under the 
circumstances. The Judge came out while he and 
Julia were talking, and insisted on his remaining 
to breakfast, which he did. Very few words were 
spoken during the time he remained, and after 
breakfast he left, first telling Julia that this should 
make no difference between them, and he would 
always be true to her, and he hoped they would 
soon become reconciled, as he thought his better 
judgment would prevail when his temper cooled 
down. He said good-bye, and rode off. 

Mr. Glassgo and Ada had been out for the day, 
and had returned a few minutes before the disa- 
greement over the cards, and Julia did not know 
they were in the house until they made their ap- 
pearance in the parlor. The next day she tried 
to make peace between her father and the doctor, 


or the Unfortunate Children, 125 

but without success. Mr. Glassgo, Ada and lier 
mother had built up a wall the night before which 
could not be broken down. 

The next day they all received an invitation to 
attend the wedding of Carol Willson, which was 
to take place the following evening, which was 
Christmas. He was to marry Tillie Devallard, 
and the wedding was to take place at the resi- 
dence of his father. The Judge’s family all at- 
tended, the marriage ceremony being performed 
by the Rev. Mr. McMullen. Julia wished the 
bride and groom many happy days together, for 
she was a warm friend of both. And after spend- 
ing the time pleasantly until a late hour, they re- 
turned to the Hamlet. 

The next morning at the breakfast table, Mrs. 
Collens said, '‘Julia, you see what you have missed 
by not marrying Carol Willson* You would have 
pleased both families. But I suppose you will 
take Dr. Howard and live oh 'Bonny Doon,’ — 
that will be cheap living, and you will probably 
get rich.” 

" I might possibly marry a Glassgo, then my 
parents can keep me, which would be cheaper 
still,” said Julia. 

That was rather a rub on her mother, for she 
knew that she had persuaded Ada to marry the 
man she did against her will, and that she was 
unhappy. 

Dr. Howard wrote Julia letters, and sent them 
by private conveyance, and Julia answered in the 
same way. Weeks rolled by and Dr. Howard did 
not come to the Hamlet. Rollie, Julia’s eldest 


126 


Cloudy Sky, 


brother, informed her that Norman Ballard was 
married to Miss Lizzie Leach, and the report was 
that under unfortunate circumstances he had mar- 
ried in haste. Julia said she was sorry, for she 
thought, with a suitable wife, Norman could have 
been reformed. The next news was, that Jane 
Wallace had married Rev. William Erwin, and had 
moved to Ohio. She began to feel quite lonely, 
as her associates were going, one by one, and set- 
tling down in life. Months rolled by, and her cir- 
cumstances remained the same. 


CHAPTER XXVIL 

THE judge’s letter TO JULIA — HER MARRIAGE TO 
DOCTOR HOWARD. 

As she frequently did, Julia one day bent her 
footsteps toward a favorite retreat in the wood 
near the house to meditate and pray. At this time 
Judge Collens was busy in his library, writing to 
Julia the following letter : 

' ‘ My Dear Child: I write you this letter to in- 
form you that I am going from home, to be absent 
ten days. If you ever marry Dr. Howard you 
must do so before I return. If upon my return I 
find you at the Hamlet, I shall then consider that 
you have made me the solemn promise never to 
become his wife during my lifetime. If on receiv- 
ing this letter you are determined to become his 
wife, you can have no further claim on me. I 


or the Unfortunate Children, 127 

shall count you as dead, and my property shall go 
to my other heirs. On the other hand, if you re- 
main with me you shall have a large share of my 
estate. Your father will go to his grave in sorrow 
if you leave him, for he has always worshiped his 
Julia. From your affectionate father, 

''Farewell! Rolland Collens.’' 

Julia heard footsteps stirring in the leaves. It 
was a chilly day, and she had been sitting in the 
chilly air, so intent upon the thoughts which were 
constantly crowding her mind, that she had not 
noticed anyone approaching. She looked up, 
and her father confronted her. "Why are you 
out here this cold day?” he asked. 

She replied, "It is cold everywhere, father. 
The fever of my mind keeps me as warm here as 
in the house.” Stepping down he kissed her, and 
placing the letter in her hand retraced his steps 
to the house where Quin had the gig ready, and 
he immediately started on his journey. After her 
father had gone she broke the seal and read the 
contents of the letter. Tears flowed thick and 
fast. It was a hard thing to decide between a 
man whom she loved and her father, but she de- 
cided in favor of her father, and returning home 
she went to the library and wrote to Doctor How- 
ard of her father’s letter and his absence from 
home, and told him that unless he became recon- 
ciled with her father, she could never become his 
wife. She sealed the letter and sent it to the doc- 
tor by her brother Rollie. After he had gone 
with the message Mrs. Collens told Julia she must 
go to the store at Brookville, five miles in the op- 


128 


Cloud;} Sk}, 


posite direction to do some trading for her. Julia 
put on her black crape dress, with her riding 
habit over it. When she arrived at Brookville 
and went into the store there was Doctor Howard. 
She told him she had sent him a letter, and re- 
peated its contents. He said: 

Julia Collens, I will never give you up. If I 
do it, it will be my ruin. Let us go at once to 
Esq. Harland’s and have the ceremony performed; 
your father will then relent and take you home. 

Will you promise me, Dr. Howard, that you 
will do all in your power to bring about a recon- 
ciliation, if I become your wife?” she asked. 

I make you that solemn promiss,” he replied. 

He talked a little longer, and love being heavi- 
est in the scales weight, he persuaded her, and 
they drove immediately to Esq. Harland, and 
were made man and wife. Before Julia left the 
store she purchased the articles for her mother, 
and the merchant said he would send them to 
her and inform her of Julia’s marriage. Dr. 
Howard took his wife to his home that evening, 
and his parents most heartily welcomed her as 
their child. Nothing was too good for Arthur’s 
wife. She told them she married him against the 
wishes of her parents, that her mother never liked 
him, and that her father had taken a dislike to 
him on account of a game of euchre which he had 
played with him. The doctor returned next day 
to Oakland to attend to practice, and to make 
arrangements to dissolve partnership with Dr. 
Walker, as they intended to move to Salon, Ohio. 
Julia was anxious for his return, as she was sure 


or the Unfortunate Children, 1 29 

he would see her father and get his forgiveness. 
The doctor did not return for two weeks, and 
during his absence her mother-in-law told her that 
she would pity her if she had to live such a life 
with the doctor as she had done all her married 
life with Mr. Howard. 

**Why, what do you mean?'' asked Julia, in 
great surprise. 

mean that the doctor has an ungovernable 
temper, so have all the rest of the children, but 
Adaline," she answered. 

^^Why, you all seemed so very amiable when I 
was visiting here. I thought you a model family, 
said Julia. 

‘‘They did well to govern their tempers when 
you were here. If you had remained longer there 
would have been an outburst." 

“Mother," said Julia, “why did you not tell 
me of the doctor’s disposition?" 

“Because I wished you to become his wife. I 
thought that with your amiable disposition you 
might improve him, therefore I kept the curtain 
down, and placed no obstacle in the way," she 
answered. 

Julia's heart sank, and fresh proof of the truth 
of Mrs. Howard’s words showed itself daily. 
Adaline came rushing in saying, “Lewis is 
whipping the horse to death." His mother ran 
out to try to stop him, but the more she talked, 
the more angry he grew. Julia stepped up to 
him, and said, “Lewis, you are but fourteen 
years old; govern your temper while you are 
young, for if you do not, in future life it will be- 


130 


Cloudy Sky, 


come master of you.’' With this he calmed 
down, for he was ashamed that Julia had seen 
him. The girls were constantly disagreeing. 
Two weeks rolled away. They were long weeks 
for poor Julia. The doctor finally arrived, and 
Julia met him, and throwing her arms around his 
neck she sobbed like a child, and asked, ‘^Have 
you seen my father; has he forgiven us?” 

'T have not seen him, and have not made any 
effort to see him. After I left you I thought the 
matter over and felt that I was not to blame, and 
that it was your father’s place to ask my forgive- 
ness.” 

As the matter stands now, it is your place. 
Through a solemn promise to do all in your 
power to bring about a reconciliation between us, 
you obtained his daughter for a wife,” said Julia. 

He said he spoke under a state of excitement; 
that if he had taken time to think he would not 
have made the promise ; and besides, he did not 
care to have his wife’s love divided between 
another and himself, even if it was her father. 

‘‘May my right hand be severed from my body, 
and may I be stricken dumb if I misuse you in 
any way,” said Julia. “When you tread upon 
the heart it is the worst usage you can^ give ; and 
if this is my first lesson may the grave soon be 
my bed, and the grass soon cover it from sight.” 

She touched a chord in her husband’s heart. 
“Look up, Julia, and forgive me for being so 
unkind,” he said, and, woman-like, she forgave 
him, though she did not forget. She thought 
again of the wise sayings of black Tom and of 


or the Unfortunate Children, 13 1 

her father. Ah! that she could but see him and 
twine her arms about his neck and be forgiven. 
They went to their room, and the doctor told her 
the articles she had bought for her mother arrived 
safe at the Hamlet, and that the message telling of 
their marriage had been delivered. He also told 
her that he and Dr. Walker had dissolved partner- 
ship, and that in two weeks they would move to 
Salon, Ohio. That evening Rollie arrived with 
this brief note: 

^‘Mrs. Dr. Howard: — Your household effects 
will be sent to Limons’ Corners next Tuesday, 
where you can receive them. Accompanying the 
goods you will find the price in money of Sun- 
flower, as I do not wish to part with him. 
Though the rider is gone I still treasure the horse. 

Respectfully, 

‘^Rolland Collens.’' 

This was too much for Julia. She burst into 
tears, and wept as though her heart would break, 
finally fainting away. Her husband gave her re- 
storatives, but it was a long time before she re- 
covered her senses. Rollie remained several days 
with her. He told her that when her father came 
home and learned that she was married, he acted 
like a raving maniac. After a time he cooled 
down, and went through the house as though he 
was hunting something he had lost. She said: 

Rollie, when you go home, kiss him for me, and 
tell him Julia loves him yet, and always will until 
death, although we may never meet again on 
earth.’' She kissed him good-bye, and felt that 
she had seen the last of her father’s family, when 


132 


Cloudy Sky, 


Rollie’s form was out of sight She retired, but 
slept none that night. She recalled the words 
which she hzd spoken to Carol Willson on the 
subject of marriage : ' ^ I will try to make a wise 

choice. Then if I fail, I will be a martyr to my 
fate. I may get a blank.” She began to feel 
that she had been deceived, but she decided to 
make the best of it. She saw that her parents’ 
turning away from her was going to make her 
husband more unkind, as he had her entirely in 
his power. He loved her as well as such a selfish 
man could, and he was proud of her, but he only 
gathered the flower for the pleasure it gave him. 
He valued her so far as she added to his comfort, 
and he gloated over the object he had won, be- 
cause he had gained the hand that others could 
not claim, though they were far more worthy. 
She felt that she was in a lion’s den, and that her 
keeper was very likely to be ever unkind to her. 
She again returned to her room, closed the door, 
and asked her Heavenly Father to enable her to 
bear her cross ; and that if she had ever in this 
world to live under a cloud and her sky be dark- 
ened, would he not receive her into the kingdom 
of heaven ? The spirit seemed to whisper, ''Yes, 
strive on.” She had left the room more cheerful 
than she had entered it. She thought this world 
is but a little to endure ; then, oh, that glorious 
eternity in heaven. Supper was announced, and 
Dr. Howard took his wife by the arm and led her 
to the table. She looked pale and sad, and her 
mother, Mrs. Howard, shed tears, for her con- 
science smote her. She knew she had told the 


or the Unfortunate Childre7t, 


133 


tale too late. The love and pride she had for her 
son conquered her duty, and she allowed the frail 
flower to be caught in his net. Next day Lewis 
took the wagon, and went to the corners for the 
goods, bringing also^ the money her father had 
given her for Sunflower. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

JULIA MOVES TO SALON. — BIRTH OF MIRTIE. THE 

JOURNEY WEST. 

Lewis returned safe, and next day they started 
for Salon, Lewis driving the team, with Julia sit- 
ting by his side, while the doctor rode his own 
horse. Dr. Howard had bought the practice of 
Dr. Dunfield, the man who murdered William 
Collens, a cousin of Julia’s father, some years be- 
fore, and they were to move into his house. As 
they neared the river, Julia^broke out afresh in a 
flood of tears. She thought how many times she 
had crossed it, sometimes with her father and 
sometimes alone, and that perhaps she was now 
crossing it for the last time, and, under the cir- 
cumstances, she thought she should have no desire 
to again cross it. It was but a short journey ; 
they reached their destination that night at 12 
o’clock. They were all very tired, and Dr. Dun- 
field received them^klndly, and had a warm sup- 
per prepared for them by his housekeeper. Mrs. 
Howard felt a repugnance toward him, as she 


134 


Cloudy Sky, 


knew she was shaking hands with the man who 
had killed her favorite cousin, by stabbing him in 
the back during a political dispute. His request 
was, that if he died he did not want the law en- 
forced. He intended to fight a duel with the 
doctor, should he recover, and after his death the 
doctor was not molested by the law for the crim^ 
he had committed. When he sold out to Doctor 
Howard, he agreed not to begin practice again in 
the village, and, after remaining two days with 
them, he left Dr. Howard in possession. Dr. 
Dunfield then moved to the upper part of the 
village, and continued to practice, and, as they 
had made no special agreement in writing. Doctor 
Howard could not prosecute him. However, the 
latter soon had a very good practice, and, in the 
meantime, Mr. Glassgo and Ada moved to the 
same village. Julia thought they came as spies, to 
ascertain whether she was happy or not. Julia was 
a mother in a little less than a year, having a little 
daughter born to her, which they named Mirtilla, 
giving her the pet name Mirtie. She grew to be a 
bright, loving little child, and her father worshiped 
her. As soon as she was old enough to be taken 
from home, he took her on the horse with him, 
when he went to visit his patients. Yet while he 
loved and petted his child, he was unkind to his 
wife, though not in the presence of strangers. 
She and her sister, Mrs. Glassgo, were very inti- 
mate, but Julia never dropped a word or look of 
her husband’s unkindness. After practicing three 
years in Salon, Dr. Howard concluded to leave the 
field to Dr. Dunfield, as there was not practice 


or the Unfortunate Children, 135 

enough for both at that place, and move farther west. 
He had received a letter from an old Dr. Beaumont, 
who desired him to come to Springfield, Ohio, and 
form a partnership with him. Julia did all in her 
power to have him accept the offer, but in vain. 
He said they would go to Wartell, where her half 
brother, Charles Collens, resided, and then he 
would look for a situation. Julia was growing 
tired of being a physician’s wife, as she had to make 
out most of the prescriptions, and this, with the 
care of her house, was too much for her delicate 
health. Accordingly, they packed up their house- 
hold goods, bought a small wagon, and, placing 
Julia as driver with Mirtie beside her on the seat, 
while he walked and drove the cow, they started 
on their journey. Her sister Ada seemed to feel 
terribly when her sister left. She said : O ! Julia, 
I wish you and father would become friends before 
you leave.” 

Julia replied. 

Ada, you helped to buildup the wall, but you 
cannot pull it down, but I forgive you, and must 
now say farewell !” 

Mrs. Howard was in very delicate health to be 
jostled along over the hills and through the woods 
without a star of hope ahead, but they finally reached 
safely her brother’s in Wartell. He was the only one 
of the first eight children of Judge Collens that was 
intelligent. He did his best to induce Dr. How- 
ard to begin the practice of medicine at that place, 
so that his sister might be near him, but it was of 
no avail. The doctor heard of a new settlement, 
and when he arrived he found two houses erected. 


136 


Cloudy Sky, 


He selected apiece of ground, and built a log room 
which he intended to use as a stable whenever he 
should build a house, but for the time being this 
was to be their dwelling. It had no fire-place, and 
only a hole in the roof for the smoke to escape 
from. He returned to Wartell for his family. 
When Mrs. Howard arrived at her new home she 
was shocked to find only one room, and that with- 
out a chimney, and no floor but the earth. The 
furniture was soon arranged, and the doctor told 
her to make the best of it, and that in two months 
they would have a new house. She had often heard 
of pioneer life, but never expected to experience it. 
They retired early that night, for they were very 
tired. It was really a novelty to be sleeping in a 
log cabin in the woods. Julia offered up her 
prayer in that lonely cabin the same as she did in 
her father’s Hamlet. The more trouble she had 
the more need she had of prayer. They were all 
wrapped in a slumber when their sleep was broken 
by a sharp peal of thunder. Peal upon peal rent 
the air, while the lightning flashed in great sheets, 
and the wind rose to a perfect hurricane. Crash ! 
crash ! went the timber around the log cabin. 
Julia clung to her child, expecting every moment 
to be crushed to death. The doctor trembled. 
The rain poured in torrents; the wind again in- 
creased and off went the thatch roof of their cabin. 
It was raised in the air, and part of it came down 
across their bed, forming a shelter. The feather 
bed which Julia had put over them that night 
saved them from injury. The storm continued until 
almost morning ; hail took the place of rain, mak- 


or the Unfortunate Children. 


137 


ing it more terrible, but the roof falling across the 
bed saved them from getting wet. In the morning 
the sky was clear, and not a vestige of the darkness 
of the night before was to be seen. The houses 
of their neighbors were not injured by the storm. 
They came early and lifted the roof from the 
doctor's bed, and concluded that Providence had 
indeed been kind to them, as none had received 
any injuries. The next day the doctor procured 
hands and commenced his dwelling. It was a 
frame building two stories high, with two rooms on 
each floor. In two months it was finished sufficient- 
ly to occupy ; they moved into it, and Julia began 
to feel brighter, for she had at last got a home. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

BIRTH OF ARDEELA — MIRTIE's DEATH. 

The following week anotherdaughter was ushered 
into this ^‘wearisome world," whom they named 
Ardeela. Mirtie by this time was three years old. 
The citizens had named their village Onoco, and 
there being a great deal of sickness in that part of 
the country, the doctor was kept very busy. 
Mirtie was an extraordinary child, being very in- 
telligent for one of her years. She would converse 
with her father on different subjects, bake the pan- 
cakes for her mother, and take care of Ardeela 
when her mother was busy. Her father was cruel 
to her in some things. He would not allow her 
to go out doors to play, not that it would do her 


138 


Cloudy Skj'y 


any harm, but that he wanted to show her that he 
was master. Mirtie would sometimes forget and 
would step out,- when he would punish her severly, 
almost breaking her mother’s heart. Mr. Long, the 
carpenter who built the doctor’s house, would say : 
Mirtie, who made these boards ?” 

God made them,” she would answer. 

He would say, But God did not saw them.” 

I know that, Mr. Long, but He made the trees 
that the boards were sawed from, ” she replied, 
‘'You are right, Mirtie; now who made you, 
can you tell me ? ” 

“Yes, God made me.” 

“ How do you know that God made you ? ” 

“ Because God made everything. He made 
papa Doctor Howard, so now, then, Mr. Long, 
you know it, Mirtie must go in the house,” and off 
she would run. 

Her mother taught her to pray, and she wonld 
often hear her mother say, “ Lord, do Thou enable 
me to bear my trials.” Dr. Howard had been 
scolding her mother that morning because she had 
made the pills too large to suit him, and of course 
went off to see his patients leaving his wife crying. 

When he returned Mirtie put her arms around 
his neck and said, “Doctor papa Howard, I prayed 
while you were away that you would not scold 
mamma any more.” This melted the doctor into 
tears, and for a long time he was quite kind to his 
wife. Ardeela he never liked. A short time after 
this occured Mirtie and Ardeela were both stricken 
down with that terrible disease, scarlet fever. The 
neighbors being afraid of the disease kept away 


or the Unfortunate Children 


139 


from them, and the parents had all the care of the 
children. She had not had her clothing off for 
sixty days and nights, except to change them. 
The children suffered greatly. One day the doctor 
mixed some medicine for them, and his wife begged 
of him not to give it to them, or at least not more 
than half of it, telling him if he did he would kill 
them. He turned to her, poured half of it into 
another glass and bade her give it to Ardeela, * 
saying he knew how to attend children without her 
interference. Mirtie said, Papa, give it to me, I 
will take it, ’’ and suiting the action with the word 
she snatched the contents. Meanwhile Mrs. How- 
ard threw out the medicine that was in the cup, 
and quickly dipping up some water she gave it to 
Ardeela. All this took the attention of the poor 
mother, and upon turning to look at Mirtie she 
saw she had breathed her last without a struggle. 

Dr. Howard screamed, ‘‘ I have killed my child ! 

I have killed my Mirtie ! He walked the floor 
like a mad man, telling his wife she must not dis- 
close it, or he would be a ruined man. And if 
you do,’’ said he, ‘ ^ it will be at your own peril. ” 

Mrs. Howard was glad that Mirtie was at rest, 
and almost wished that the angels would claim 
Ardeela, and take her from her tyrant father. 
Yet she was heart-broken to think Dr. Howard 
was the cause of her dear child’s death, and the 
trial of her heart and mind was indeed agonizing. 
Mr. Long made a neat little coffin for Mirtie. 
She was taken to Wartell and buried among stran- 
gers, Mr. Long alone accompanying Dr. Howard, 
for the disease was contagious. Mrs. Howard 


140 


Cloudy Sky, 


had to remain with Ardeela. When Mirtie was 
placed in the coffin she gathered a bouquet of flow- 
ers and placed them in her hand, for she often, during 
her little life, had gathered them in the woods and 
brought them to her mother. Thus passed away 
the life of her darling child, and all that remained 
mortal was borne to its last resting place by the 
hand of the cruel father. Ardeela slowly recovered, 
but was deaf in one ear, and her intellect was 
materially injured. 


CHAPTER XXX. 

BIRTH AND DEATH OF THE SECOND MIRTIE. 

At end of the year another daughter was added 
to the family. While Mrs. Howard would have 
preferred a different name for the child, the doc- 
tor persisted in calling her Mirtie, and she was so 
named. Thus it occurred on every hand that Mrs. 
Howard was at no time permitted to act for her- 
self, or have her wish in the slightest matter. The 
doctor had considerable trouble to collect his bills 
at times. Not that the people were dishonest, 
but they could not dispose of their produce. Many 
times Mrs. Howard was compelled to take in sew- 
ing in order to get money with which to pay taxes. 
The first summer the doctor’s family lived mostly 
on potatoes and a few blackberries. As the doc- 
tor would not go in debt and had no money, his 
wife suffered many times for bread. Mr. Long 
quietly slipped her a sack of flour one day, writ- 


or the Unfortunate Children, 


141 


ing on a slip of paper these words: ^^From a 
friend to Mrs. Howard. ” And it was years before 
she knew who the kind donor was. She often re 
called the words of her mother, when, in speaking 
of the doctor, she would say, Julia, you will live 
on ‘Bonny Boon’ if you marry Dr. Howard.” 
And, indeed, her words had long ago come true. 
She was very glad her mother did not know it, 
for it would have been a sweet revenge for her. 
The second Mirtie wastwo years and nine months old. 
She complained one night of being cold though 
not sick. Her mother began doing all she could 
to get the child warm, but all efforts were unavail- 
ing. When morning came, she discovered little 
Mirtie covered with black spots all over her body, 
and she saw that her child was sinking very fast. 
All was done that the willing hands of a loving 
mother could do, but at noon she was a corpse. 
Tenderly she was laid in her little coffin, and 
buried in the new graveyard of Onoco. The doc- 
tor seemed very much broken down by the death 
of his second child, although he did not seem to 
become so much attached to her as to his first 
Mirtie. The villagers all turned out to the funeral 
and silently they wended their way to the little 
grave in which she was laid to rest, where the 
green grass grew rapidly over her, while the wild 
birds sung their songs on the branches of the trees 
above her, but awoke her not. 


142 


Cloudy Sky^ 


CHAPTER XXXL 

THE INDIAN WIGWAMS — BIRTH OF WALLACE. 

About one mile from Onoco was a small creek, 
called Wasset creek, and along this stream the In- 
dians built their wigwams. The red man had 
ceased to hunt the deer, or any other wild game 
in this state, and none of their trails could be 
found. The pale face had driven them away, and 
they had gone farther west to get deeper into the 
forest. The wigwams which they had used still 
remained, and the children of the village used 
them for play-houses. The stream always flowed 
with cool, fresh water, and to this the horses and 
cattle came in time of drought, to quench their 
thirst. As time passed by money became more 
plentiful. Mrs. Howard suggested to her husband 
that he buy some land near the village, and as the 
suggestion pleased him he made the purchase. 

When the month of February came round a 
son was ushered into the household, welcomed by 
his mother, but not by his father, for Dr. Howard 
never desired to be the father of a son. He at 
once took a dislike to Wallace, as he had been 
named, his grandfather Howard giving him the 
name. Julia was in very poor health, and, after 
returning from his visit to his patients, the doctor 
got into the habit of spending his time at a de. 
bating club, which had been formed in the village, 
leaving his wife alone. One evening, after he re- 
turned from the club, she told him that it was 
hard to be left alone every night when she was so 


or the Unfortunate Children. 143 

ill. He told her not to dictate to him, and as he 
said so he drew back his hand and slapped her in 
the face. She fell over unconscious. This rather 
frightened him, and, picking her up, he laid her 
on the bed and bathed her temples. When she 
recovered he told her that in the future she must 
be very careful how she addressed him, for she 
knew his temper, and she must understand that he 
would not allow a wife to dictate to him. 


CHAPTER XXXH. 

MRS. Howard's flight — her father's death 

AND WILL. 

That night she lay awake and planned her es- 
cape. Morning came. She cooked his breakfast 
and put it on the table, but he would not touch it, 
and in that frame of mind left the house to visit 
his patients. After he was gone Julia took a loaf 
of bread and some cold meat and put them into a 
small sack with her children’s clothing. Carrying 
her baby in her arms, and leading Ardeela, she 
slipped out the back door lest some of the neigh- 
bors might see her and tell the doctor which way 
she had gone. She was seen by no one except 
the merchant Mr. Hatch, as she entered the 
woods not far from the house. She had started to 
go to her childhood home, to see her father. She 
knew he would forgive her when he saw her dis- 
tress. She went but a few rods at a time, then was 
obliged to sit down and rest. She had gone 
about two miles in the forest, when looking back. 


Cloudy Sky, 


144 

behold, she saw her husband on his horse follow- 
ing her. He rode up and said : 

^7ulia, for God's sake, where are you going 
with two children, lame as you are with the rheu- 
matism ? " 

She replied : ^ ' I am going to my father, if I 
live to get there. I am going to beg my way on 
foot." 

"'Julia, you shall not leave me. I repented 
long ago of my treatment of you last night." 

"Doctor, I have tried you often enough. You 
ill-treat me, and then ask me to forgive. In a few 
days it will be the same old story over again. My 
heart is broken. Life has no charms for me." 

"Won’t you go home with me, Julia?" 

"I think not," she replied. 

"Then," said he, "I will take the children. 
The law gives them to me." 

He touched the right chord. She could not 
give up her children to such an unkind father. 
He said: "Julia, I will do my best to keep my 
temper. I know you are the best of wives. Try 
me once more." She arose, and he placed her on 
the back of faithful Kate, with the babe in her 
arms, and Ardeela behind her, while he walked at 
their side. In half an hour they reached home. 
Mr. Hatch came in. "Mrs. Howard," said he, 
you left home early this morning." 

The doctor spoke spoke up, and said: "Yes, 
she went beechnutting, to please Ardeela. It was 
well you saw her, for when I reached her she was 
tired out." 

Julia thought, " O, how can he tell that false- 


or the Unfortunate Children, 145 

hood/' but said nothing. It was well she return- 
ed with her husband at that time, for at the end 
of the week a letter came with a black seal. It 
was the only one she had received since she had 
left Salon. She opened it with trembling hands, 
and found it was from her brother Rollie. 

Hamlet, October 14th. 

My dear sister Julia : — After you left Salon, 
sister Ada moved back to our neighborhood. 
Every thing went on at home as usual, but we 
were very lonely without you. Father had 
been sick with the rheumatism for some time, 
when it took the form of gout, which caused 
his death. His sufferings were beyond descrip- 
tion. He often spoke of you, and when we asked 
him if we should send for you, he said: ‘No, it is 
of no use.' He said, shortly before he died: 

‘ When I die, 

Around my bier, 

Let none shed a tear. 

But be brave, like roy 
Dear Julia Marie. ’ 

He loved you to the last. There was a large con- 
course of people at the funeral, coming from far 
and near. We laid his dear form on the State line, 
at the spot he selected so long ago, and where you 
and he so often sat together. The day we 
laid him there the birds were thick in the 
branches of the trees, and seemed to be singing 
their wail over the remains of our father. He 
made a will, or rather I think mother made it. 
He has left nothing to you, or our youngest sister 
Hettie, — she having married a man by the name 
Bartold, against the wishes of father and mother. 


146 Cloudy Sky, 

Father died as he lived, a deist, at ’least he made 
no other profession, yet, at times, I thought he 
did think differently, though too proud to acknowl- 
edge it. Now, sister, I want you to come home 
and break the will, and get your share. I think 
father intended you to have it, for he made a flaw 
in the will by not willing you one dollar. The 
rest of the family are well. 

‘‘From your loving brother, 

Rollie.’' 

The last friend was gone. Throwing herself 
upon the bed, she sobbed and cried the bitterest 
of tears, till she at last fell to sleep, and was only 
awakened by the crying of her babe. When her 
husband came home she handed him the letter. 
After he had finished reading it, he said: “We 
will go at once, if you are able to travel.’’ She 
told him she could go by the beginning of the 
week following. The doctor then made arrange- 
ments with Dr. Miller to attend his patients dur- 
ing his absence. 

On the following Tuesday they set out in a pri- 
vate conveyance for their childhood home. In 
four days they reached his father’s, and they were 
rejoiced to see them, as they had been absent 
eight years. The breaking pf Judge Collens’ will 
was the topic of conversation that evening. Fath- 
er Howard informed them that in that State a will 
could not be broken without the assistance of the 
husband. The doctor replied : 

^ “Then it will never be done; for I won’t assist. 
If Julia can break it alone, I shall have no ob- 
jections,” 


or the Unfortunate Children, 1 47 

In vain Julia, assisted by his father and mother, 
endeavored to persuade him to help his wife in the 
matter. After getting rested she asked him to go 
with her to her mother’s. This he declined to do, 
saying his brother Willis would go with her, and 
it was so arranged. They had not gone far on the 
way when she discovered that he was talking in 
a wild, incoherent manner. It occurred to her at 
once that he must be insane. She said very little 
little to him, except to keep him in a cheerful 
frame of mind, and finally, after a tiresome and 
fearful ride, they , arrived at her mother’s door. 
To her great surprise, she was met by her mother, 
who seemed glad to see her. After a little time 
she told her all about her father’s sufferings and 
death, but never said a word in regard to the will 
or property. In the morning they found the room 
Willis had occupied vacated, and upon going to 
the barn, found his horse missing also. What 
time he left, they could not determine, but con- 
cluded he must have gone sometime during the 
night. The next day Julia prepared to visit her 
father’s grave. Going alone, she had ample time 
for thought and reflection, and long ere she 
reached the spot which her father had selected, her 
mind, like a ship tempest tossed, was yielding to 
the waves of sorrow, with scarce a ray of hope in 
which to cast the anchor of her weary heart. Ar- 
riving at the grave she kneeled down, and scarce 
realizing what to say, began : ''Father in heaven. 
Thou hast seen fit to remove the one dearest to 
me on earth ; oh, that thou wouldst pity thy child 
and claim her for thine own, .ere she leaves this 


148 


Cloudy Sky, 


spot/* She stopped, and the thought of her chil- 
dren loomed up before her tear-stained eyes, and 
she thought how wrong it was to wish to leave 
them and die. She arose, and in the anguish of 
her heart, and beside the grave of her father, she 
raised her voice in prayer and said: I will do 
my duty and trust in my dear Savior to sustain 
me in my helplessness.” 

She heard a footstep, and turning she saw her 
brother Rollie, who had been silently watching 
her. He had missed her from the house, and at 
once followed her to her father’s grave. They sat 
down together and talked calmly. She said, 

Rollie, let no tombstone mark this spot, for it 
was father’s wish to me.” 

^'The wish, dear sister, shall be granted,” he 
answered, and going again to the grave, they took 
one more look and departed. As they walked 
slowly along, Rollie asked her what she intended 
doing in regard to the will. She replied, ^'The 
doctor will not assist me, and according to the 
laws of this state I cannot break it without his as- 
sistance. ” 

''Julia,” he said, "I am very sorry, and if it is 
ever in my power to give you part of the estate, 

I will do it. When mother dies I will give you 
half of my share.” 

She thanked him and said, " But you may look 
at it in a very different light by that time.” 

" Never, Julia, never, ” he replied. They had 
now reached the house, and found their mother 
gathering up the coverlets, quilts, blankets, sheets, 
pillow-cases, table-linen, and many other articles 
















.'o' • '•■• -.n- . '* • * '*• 

■*' rf^A- • ; > V-C V - 

A- - - •>'• !-% ti*’' - ' 


r’ ^ c 


1'-; • ^<'%v*.''t>>^.>' 't 


%c . '■ ^'’T'Vi-'" ■ '^^^-1, , -^/ •- - ;r 'h 

-^’.v; ... x' .•-v.^v;;.,. 

• ><<?i'-^. ' ■-?■' . '■ ' t. • T'-< - ':- f 

'«: . . , V,-- - - •^ ^ V' • *. '• • * * . - ■^‘ 

^ ■ '• V'4.' :.; -f 


^ • 


, . ' : - N<y-. .*;<•. * ♦ - . -v^- * - ^ 


V ' “ ' r i • ' 9'^" ^ ^ f ' * • “i - 

2> -rf* iC * r . - - n V j . ^. . 


'T V -f"’ --^' ^ ^ * '- \ > ^ 

> ^ V > * ' ' . 



ri 


* * ' *9 ,4 

A ^ ^ 


> 


. ; - 


.* * -X ^ ' 

^ -> '• 



i\ 


*• f f’ ' • * . \ • •< -*•. ►‘''' * -n r 

^ .-5. ' - - - *-«»-'• ’ 

J.- --r. 






* 


m 

■ » 


f ' '■- I'V* - - .*• ~. ..'■ V - ■ 

'>*'-•. V.K.'x '" < . - "' . a. ■ • ,- ■■ .- 

i.. :.‘-- • : - iv . ^ ■'' 7./. - '■ . •■• ' Z ' 

' ' ■■^. yv-. ■ ' ^.' ’5 ■ - . . -’' » ' 

-. !^.- * ♦.* ' ■ ' t. .' ^ '* » • f ‘ 


V . 


*’ ” ’ ■ * ‘ » - '^L-* V-\ 

"■ • ' X--' "'-1.'^ • 

■ * ■ - V--* . - ; . ^ 

^ c’*-** f* 

• .-^ \^-.-4 : rfiTi 

\r- t ' ^ 

' *- *•■ 






-IS* 


.• . W,^. < V,-.- ^ Y-.. .A.' 

■ "i. * ^ - 5' ‘**1^'’ ' «• 


I* - ■ -'■' 




^ ' t .r. • 

> j'y - I • ^ 


• - >. r 9'^*’ • ’ ^ .- 

'K‘ • ^ ' *'V' ' il - * ' 

> •-•►■» -i- .*.•.?« r - 

'v'^/ ^ ^ 


-- ' ■ - 2. " ..•a- --•-,>ri ^ V- - » «• • f- 

. Jfi ^ V-' ■ .. 


" -"■ . -■ A * 

“• **, .: ^ ^ r*'i .•- • 

* * * • ' • . ^ t 


•s 


*■ " ♦ ' , V ’f -L-,^ aM • 4t' ^ 




or the Unfortunate Children, 149 

of the kind, and when Julia came in, she told her 
that if she would wash them, she might have them, 
and that there were enough to last her for fifteen 
years. Julia of course accepted the offer, and 
while she was scarcely able to take care of herself 
she took them, and after working very hard for 
two days she succeeded in finishing her work. 
The next day her mother told her to go and visit 
Ada, and she would pack the things in a box and 
send them over by Rollie or Zeno. But Julia 
wished Zeno to go with her for company, so she 
could visit with him. The next day she bade farewell 
to her mother, and Zeno accompanied her to her 
sister’s. Ada gave J ulia a most hearty welcome, for 
she loved her. That evening who should arrive 
but Dr. Howard and the children. Julia was not 
expecting him, but was glad to again see her little 
ones. Ada was also in favor of Julia’s making an 
effort to get a share of their father’s estate, and 
used every persuasion in endeavoring to show the 
doctor that it was his duty to help his wife in the 
matter, but to no purpose whatever, as he flatly 
refused to do anything. Julia asked him how he 
ever expected to meet his God, when he knew 
that by falsehood he had taken her from her 
father, who loved her, and that he had seen her 
live without the necessaries of life, even without 
bread, and now he would prevent her from getting 
what was lawfully her own. He made no reply. 
The next morning Ada again asked him. He an- 
swered in a determined voice, will not assist. 
I am able to keep my wife and family. If Judge 
Collens had not honor enough to leave his child 


1^0 Cloudy Sky, 

what lawfully belonged to her, she must do with- 
out it.’’ 

Rollie came that day, bringing the box. Julia 
opened it to show her husband what her mother 
had given her. Imagine her surprise when she 
found it contained only two sheets, two pairs of 
pillow cases, two coverlets, one quilt, and two 
towels and tablecloths. She said nothing to her 
husband in regard to the washing she had done, 
and would have sent them back to her mother by 
Rollie if it had not been that she was so greatly in 
need of them. She bade Rollie and Zeno fare- 
well, with no word for her mother. They visited 
Carol Wilson during her stay with her sister, in 
company with Mr. Ballard. The time for Julia’s 
departure drew near, and Ada felt as though she 
could not have her sister again leave her for years, 
and perhaps forever. They were ready to start, 
and the sad good-bye was said. Ada clasped her 
sister’s hand, and said : 

Julia, if you are ever in need remember that I 
will divide the last cent with you. Father and 
mother have always assisted me thus far; the prop- 
erty is all willed to mother during her lifetime ; she 
can, if she choose, divide it. Zeno comes in for 
the largest share, as he was the favorite. You 
are the only one who has the power to break the 
will, as he left something for each one of the rest 
of us, although Hettie gets but one dollar.” 

They then started for father Howard’s. As 
soon as they arrived Julia told Mrs. Howard she 
thought Willis must be insane. Mrs. Howard 
burst into tears, and said : 


or the Unfortunate Children, 15 1 

“ I have known that for the past year, but I was 
in hopes you would not discover it, for I thought 
you would have trouble enough.” 

They remained a short time, and, having finished 
their visit, set out for their home at Onoco. 
Julia’s heart was filled with sadness, and when they 
were crossing the river she silently hoped she 
might never again have to do so. Looking into 
the water she murmured to herself : 

‘‘Would that the past of my life could be hurled 
deep beneath the ripples of this stream and for- 
ever pass into oblivion, without leaving a shadow 
by which to ever trace it.” But her better angel 
asserted itself, and she’~said : “While the clouds 
seem to fast gather around me I will endeavor to 
be cheerful as possible. I have a duty to perform 
to my children and husband, which I shall en- 
deavor to do, so that when I shall have been 
‘weighed in the balance,’ I will not be ‘found 
wanting.’ ” 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

BIRTH OF MINA — DR. HOWARD AND WIFE UNITE WITH 
THE CHURCH. 

The following May Julia became the mother of 
another daughter. This time she had her way in 
naming the baby, so she called her Mina. In 
looks she was different from the rest of the chil- 
dren, being a blonde. In that particular she 
closely resembled the Howards. But as she grew 


IS2 


Cloudy Sky, 


older the disposition of her mother strongly de- 
veloped. Ardeela was growing to be quite a 
large girl, and each day showed more of the dis- 
position of her father, with the exception of her 
being more kindhearted. When she was six years 
old her mother attempted to correct her. She 
looked up at her and said, ‘'Mother, you behave 
yourself and I will.’' Her mother smiled, al- 
though she felt sad, for she could plainly see her 
father’s disposition. 

Dr. Howard was a successful practitioner, good 
counsel, and was well liked by other physicians. 
In their debating clubs he would take the side of 
the question exactly opposite to his conscientious 
views, and always win the decision in his favor. 
He was a man of influence, and he knew it. His 
word was law in the village, with but a few excep- 
tions. He did not like those who opposed him, 
nor did he like to have his wife associate with 
their families, which was at times a great annoy- 
ance to her. She never had made any intimate 
friends while living there, with the exception of a 
Mrs. Sturdly, the mother of a gentleman by the 
name of Cranelin, who had come there from New 
York, and bought a farm at the edge of the vil- 
lage, where he and his mother resided. They in 
time became very intimate friends, and Mrs. How- 
ard’s children were taught to call her grandma, 
very much to her delight 

For a long time Mrs. Howard had given the 
subject of religion much thought, and finally 
picked up courage enough to advise her husband 
to unite with the church as a seeker of religion. 


or the Unfortunate Childre 7 t, 153 

for she thought that with that wall around him, it 
might prove to be a support which might enable 
him to be a better man. To her utter astonish- 
ment, when she spoke to him about the matter, 
he told her kindly, if she would unite with him, 
they would go to Wartell and unite with the Se- 
ceders of that place. She was only too anxious. 
Communion service was to take place on the third 
Sabbath of the month. On the Saturday previ- 
ous with their family they traveled eleven miles to 
Wartell, and stopped at her brother’s. At the 
church that afternoon they presented themselves 
as candidates, and after being closely examined, 
they were accepted. The next day was to be 
their first communion. Mrs. Howard was happy 
beyond expression^ for she had so long desired to 
become a member of the church, and this was her 
first opportunity. And the happiest thought of all 
was, that her husband, too, was a member. She 
felt that if this did not make a radical change, she 
could never have a hope for him. Of course with 
the distance between their home and the church, 
they could not expect to attend church as often as 
they desired, yet if their hearts were right, they 
could worship God in their own humble home. 

The next ^day they returned home, Mrs. How- 
ard feeling more happy and composed than in 
many days before. She had set the supper on 
the table, and all had seated themselves around it, 
when Dr. Howard made the first attempt in his 
life in asking a blessing. His effort proved a suc- 
cess, and the meal was the happiest one of Mrs. 
Howard’s life. 


Cloudy Sky, 


IS4 

The ladies of the village had inaugurated the 
custom of gathering together at one of their 
homes certain afternoons, and after spending the 
afternoon together be joined by their husbands at 
tea and during the evening. This afforded them 
a great deal of pleasure, and greatly promoted the 
sociability of the neighborhood. Mr. George 
Sterling and wife were among the number of those 
with whom many happy hours were spent in this 
way. Mrs. Sterling was a woman who always 
made the best of everything, and was a good 
friend of Mrs. Howard. If she had a skeleton in 
her closet she kept it there, and in this respect 
she was very much like Mrs. Howard. 

The Doctor concluded to clear some of his 
land, but said he would first visit his parents, and 
upon his return would begin to cut the timber and 
prepare the ground for farming. He did so, and 
one night, upon his return, while attending family 
prayers, he prayed that God would change his 
heart and renew within him a right spirit. Upon 
this confession Mrs. Howard’s hopes of his con- 
version and faith grew stronger, as it was the first 
time she had ever known him to humble himself. 
A short time after this he left home to visit the 
sick, telling her he would be home at 6 o’clock. 
She arranged her supper for that hour, and, with 
everything ready, she watched for his coming. 
As she patiently waited the clock told the hours 
of 7 and 8, and yet he did not come. Growing 
alarmed lest something had happened to him, she 
took the children and went to Grandmother 
Sturdley’s, and, leaving them with her, started in 


or the Unfortunate Child}'e 7 i, 155 

search of her husband. She was afraid a tree 
might have fallen upon him, so she wandered 
through the woods, and, stopping to listen, she 
called Doctor ! Doctor ! ” but no answer could 
she get. After rambling around she retraced her 
steps, worn and weary, and taking her children 
she returned home, and found the Doctor* had 
arrived a few minutes before. He seemed in a 
petulant frame of mind, and his first words to her 
as she entered the house were spoken in harsh 
tones. He then told her that if she ever left 
home again to worry him he would visit her with 
the punishment of the slave. He commanded her 
to get him a warm supper, as he would not eat 
that which had been so long waiting for him. In 
his conversation he told her he left the woods at 
6 o’clock and spent the evening with a friend, Mr. 
Courtland, and gave her strict orders never to 
undertake hunting for him again. Supper being 
again ready she placed it on the table for him and 
the children, but she could not eat. He ate 
heartily and had just finished when Dr. Miller 
called in great haste to have him accompany him 
to hold a consultation over a very sick patient. 
They left in a few minutes, and Dr. Howard did 
not return until 2 o’clock in the morning. Mrs. 
Howard was awake when he came in, but said 
nothing. He quietly retired and was soon fast 
asleep. Mrs. Howard, worn and weary, slept till 
8 o’clock next morning. The doctor was resting, 
and she quietly rose, dressed herself, and went 
about preparing breakfast. When it was ready 
she placed it upon the table, and, going to the 


156 


Cloudy Sky, 


bed she spoke to him. He awoke, and getting 
up came out and seated himself at the table and 
ate a very hearty meal. Suddenly he spoke up 
and said : 

Julia, if you disclose my treatment to you I 
will punish you, even if I have to hang on the 
gallows for it. ” 

While she was not prepared for such treatment 
or language, she made no reply ; but the thought 
flashed quickly across her mind: ‘'Can it be possi- 
ble that his mind, too, is going like that of his 
brother’s?” and again she looked at him, with the 
thought that “Could any sane man treat a wife in 
the manner in which she had been treated? If he 
is insane there is method in his madness.” With 
these thoughts crowding her mind, she finished up 
her morning work. That afternoon she was in- 
vited to a visiting party, to be held at at Mr. 
Chatland’s, and the Doctor, as usual upon such 
occasions, was invited to take tea with them in 
the evening. 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

BUILDING THE LOG CABIN. 

That afternoon one of the ladies said to Mrs. 
Howard: “How happy you must be with such a 
kind husband. You have every reason to be proud 
of him, for he is so intelligent, and he speaks so 
highly of you everywhere. I never saw a man 
dote so much on a wife. He never seems to tire 
praising you.” 


or the Unfortunate Children, 


157 


that so?’' said Mrs. Howard. 

Her friend continued: ''How do you think you 
will like it down on the farm ? I hear the doctor 
is building a cabin with two rooms in it.” 

Mrs. Howard looked up in surprise, and said : 
"I did not know that he was building a log cabin, 
nor did I know that he had any intention of mov- 
ing on the farm.” 

" O, I’m sorry I spoke,” said Mrs. Chatland, 
"I suppose the doctor intends it for a surprise to 
you. The two-room cabin will probably do you, 
for he intends to build a frame house in two years, 
just such a one as will please you.” 

"Mrs. Chatland,” said Julia, "he seems to 
have informed you of all his intentions, what is he 
going to do with our house in the village?” 

'•Well, I suppose I may as well tell you the 
rest, as I have told you this much. He has bar- 
gained it to a Mr. Rich. Now, Mrs. Howard, 
please do not tell the doctor, for I would not have 
spoken of it, but I thought of course- you knew 
it,” said Mrs. Chatland. 

"Don’t you wish you had such a loving hus- 
band?” said Mrs. Howard. 

"I think if my husband would do business that 
way, I would let him hear from me at least,” said 
Mrs. Chatland. 

The subject was dropped, and in the evening 
the gentlemen arrived for fea, as usual, with the 
exception of Doctor Howard, who came a little 
late. When he came in he went up to his wife 
and kissed her. 

"There/' said one of the ladies, "is an exam- 


158 The Cloudy Sky, 

pie for you gentlemen. You had better follow 
suit.” 

** Perhaps they do their kissing at home, so as 
to not make so much show outside.'' 

The doctor frowned, but said nothing. They 
were called to tea, and seating themselves at the 
table, a general conversation ensued. Mr. Hatch 
asked: ‘‘Doctor, will you accept the nomination 
for Assemblyman? You can easily be elected, 
and that would be your first step toward Con- 
gress. " 

The doctor replied: “If you want to run me 
on written tickets, I will accept the nomination, 
but I won't pay for printed ones. I have other 
use for my money at present." 

There was ^ no more said about politics, and 
presently Mrs. Sterling and the doctor were en- 
gaged in conversation. She said: “Doctor How- 
ard, why don’t you build on your farm? It would 
be much handier for you, and is not far from 
town." 

“I have thought some of doing so, but on 
account of my wife's poor health I have almost 
given it up, and the village school will be so 
handy for the children to attend. I have always 
told my wife that our children shall be educated, 
even though I never have a dollar to leave them. 
And it is also her great?est desire. Mrs. Howard 
is a great reader. She mostly prefers sound liter- 
ature." 

Mrs. Sterling replied, “We know that by her 
conversation. It is a great pity that she has been 
brought to this lonely pioneer settlement. She 


or the Unfortunate Children, 159 

could grace any society in the city. Doctor, I 
don't see why you settled in this out-of-the-way 
place. You should at least have settled in a town 
like Wartell, where you soon would have had a 
large practice and a famous reputation. I see 
you have an ambitious disposition. You like to 
be ahead and have others bow to you." 

do, I acknowledge it," said the doctor. 

You probably think it is better to be a king 
among beggars than to be a beggar among kings," 
said she. 

do," he replied. ‘'If I had wealth I would 
like to live in such a town as Wartell ; and had 
Judge Collens left Mrs. Howard the fortune that 
justly belonged to her we would have taken up 
our residence there." 

She then asked him why he did not assist her 
to break the will, to which he replied, ‘ ‘ I thought 
that if Judge Collens had not honor enough to 
leave a portion of his property to his daughter I 
should not obtain it by law." 

She told him that inasmuch as his wife desired 
his assistance, it was his duty to do so. To this 
he replied, “ I do not wish to have any one dictate 
to me;" and leaving her, he walked out of the 
room. Mrs. Howard was in conversation with 
some of the gentlemen, but her ears were open to 
the conversation between the doctor and Mrs. 
Sterling. Mrs. Howard smiled as she saw that 
her husband was irritated. She thought he would 
show his disposition, and she hoped he would, as 
he had so severely warned her against disclosing 
his cruelty to her and the children. The doctor 


The Cloudy Sky, 


i6o 

walked around the yard a few moments, and re- 
turned looking as pleasant as though he had no 
temper to ruffle. After a few minutes the com- 
pany requested the doctor to sing for them. He 
did so, singing ^^Bonny Doon.^’ They all looked 
at him in astonishment. Such a gift ! The tears 
f^st gathered in the eyes of Mrs. Howard, for she 
felt that that was the song by which she had been 
won, and that to her everlasting sorrow. Every 
note he sang recalled the words of her mother, and 
the scenes of her childhood home rose fast before 
her tear-stained eyes. He sang a number of 
pieces, much to the delight of the company. The 
rest of the evening was spent in conversation, and 
at lO o’clock they returned to their homes. Dr. 
Howard was not aware that his wife had overhead 
his conversation with Mrs. Sterling, and he never 
referred to it. 

The log cabin was built without the doctor saying 
anything about it to his wife; but she knew all about 
it. Mr. Courtland called one evening, and in the 
course of conversation asked the doctor if he had 
finished his cabin, and when he intended to move. 
The doctor replied that he would move down to 
the swamps of Ballqueather in about two weeks. 
As he said this he watched Mrs. Howard’s count- 
enance. Mr. Courtland then turned and asked 
her how she liked the idea of moving to the farm. 
She said, I do not like it at all. I was not in- 
formed by my husband that he intended to move 
there. I have always had a desire to educate my 
children, and it has always been the doctor’s wish. 


or the Unfortunate Children. i6l 

If we move to the farm it will be too far for 
Ardeela and Wallace to attend school/* 

‘'I did not think of that, ’’said the doctor, ‘‘but 
the house is built, and we will move into it.” 

“And what are you going to do with the house 
we are living in?” asked his wife. 

He said, “I have sold it to Mr. Rich, and I 
want you to sign the deed to-morrow.” 

“Well,” said Mrs. Howard, “you area very 
kind husband indeed, to build a house, and sell 
one, without ever mentioning it to your wife. 
I should think she would love a husband who is 
so devoted to her. With such treatment at home, 
it is necessary that you should be loud in your 
praises of her being such a noble wife.” Mrs. 
Howard was taking advantage of Mr. Courtland’s 
presence, by partially letting him know that the 
doctor had two sides. When she had finished, 
the doctor looked completely beaten, and was glad 
to change the subject. Turning to Mr. Courtland, 
he said, “ Did you know that I have been spoken 
of as a candidate for the General Assembly?” He 
replied, “Yes, doctor, I did hear something of it. 
I think you are foolish not to agree to pay for 
printed tickets.” 

The doctor replied, “They can vote for me on 
written tickets just as well. And I will prefer to 
be elected in that way. It would be novel.” 

Mr. Courtland dropped the subject, and soon 
started for home, thinking very differently from 
what he did when he entered Dr. Howard’s house. 
He pitied Mrs. Howard. The next day Mr. Rich 
came to have her sign the deed, which she did 


i 62 The Cloudy Shy, 

with a trembling hand, and thought as she penned 
her name, O ! my God, what next Julia then 
finished up her morning work, and left Mina with 
Grandmother Sturdly. Her son, Mr. Cranelin, had 
married and had two daughters, Sadell and Mabell, 
the latter being nearly the same age as Mina. 
Julia then took Ardeela and Wallace, and went to 
gather* blackberries. As Mrs. Howard was afflicted 
with rheumatism walking went hard with her ; but 
they wandered around through the fields until 
they had their pails full, after which they started 
for home, reaching there about sunset. Her good 
old friend, Grandma Sturdly, had come, and had 
supper on the table, and Mina was asleep on the 
bed. She took some of tl^e berries, and soon had 
a few picked over for supper, while Mrs. Howard 
rested. Dr. Howard was soon present, seated at 
the table, but this time he omitted kissing his wife. 
He saw the nice lot of blackberries she had 
gathered, but he did not ask her whether she felt 
tired or not. Grandmother Sturdly was always 
her friend, for she, too, had .been '^through the 
mill ’’ with her second husband. She had left 
him, and was living with her son by her first hus- 
band. She would sometimes say, ^Ht is we who 
have trodden on thorns, who can feel for and 
sympathize with those who are suffering a like 
fate. The cold world is a poor place to go for 
sympathy.” Mrs. Howard knew this, and Grand- 
mother Sturdly was .the only one in whom she 
entrusted her confidence. 


or the Unfortunate Children. 


163 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

DR. HOWARD AND FAMILY MOVE TO THE LOG CABIN. 

In two weeks Dr. Howard and family moved to 
the swamps of Ballqueather. Within a week 
after the removal to the swamps, Mrs. Howard 
was prostrated with a fever. Ardeela and her 
father did the work, and waited upon Mrs. 
Howard except when Grandma Sturdly came 
to assist them. As Mrs. Howard lay so 
feeble upon her bed, she thought, “ Can this 
be Judge Collens’ daughter — that frail girl who 
was once at the Hamlet? I thought I was 
then overwhelmed with sorrow; where am I now? 
I have my own sufferings to bear, as well as to see 
my little children suffer around me.” She was 
sick some weeks longer, and while she recovered 
partially, she suffered a great deal at times for over 
a year. The fall winds began to whistle around 
the cabin; the leaves dropped slowly to the 
ground, the leafless boughs swaying to and fro at 
the mercy of the winter’s wind. Julia did all that 
she could in the way of preparing clothing for her 
family before the cold weather set in. In a short 
time autumn was gone, the beautiful snowflakes 
were flying in the air, lightly settling on the tree- 
tops, and covering the roofs of the cabins. The 
snow fell so fast, and became so deep, that 
Ardeela had to shovel paths to the wood-pile and 
to the well, while her father walked about seem- 
ingly unconscious of the fact that the task was too 


164 


The Cloudy Sky, 


great for her strength. Her mother, seeing the 
task too much for her child, went to her assist- 
ance, and in so doing took a severe cold, and 
came near dying from an attack of quinsy. She 
had hardly recovered when the doctor told her he 
had invited the villagers with whom they were 
acquainted, to spend the evening at their log cabin. 
She told her husband that it would have been 
better for him to have waited till he was sure the 
guests would not be needed to attend the funeral. 
She said she thought he ought to have known she 
was not able to prepare supper for them. He 
finally decided to go and get Grandma Sturdly, 
and with the assistance Mrs. Howard could give 
her, they succeeded in preparing for the guests. 
In the meantime the doctor had composed a 
parody on the Swamps of Ballqueather.” After 
the guests had arrived and spent a while in chat- 
ting, they requested the doctor to favor them with 
a song. He sang the parody which he had pre- 
pared, and all praised it very highly, and asked 
him where he got it. He told them that it was 
one of his own production, and they acknowledged 
it to be far superior to the original piece. He had 
prepared the parody especially to dedicate his log 
cabin, and it was a success. And while they spent 
a very pleasant evening, they said they would not 
have come if they had known that Mrs. Howard 
was feeling so badly, and hoped the party would 
not prove too much for her. After bidding the 
Howard family good-night the company departed, 
being wiser than they were when they met. They 
now saw that the doctor, with all his talk and 


or the Unfortunate Children 165 

pleasant ways in the outside world, was a cruel 
tyrant to his poor wife and children at home, and 
sympathy for Mrs. Howard began to spring up on 
all sides. 

Mrs. Howard seems cheerful, but it is all put 
on for a blind. I believe she is afraid of him, but 
for some reason she keeps the secret to herself 
What a great pity it is. for she is such a noble 
woman.” 

These were the words of Mrs. Chatland as they 
were on their way home. That winter was a hard 
one for Mrs. Howard, as the Doctor spent most 
of his evenings in Onoco, after making the round 
among his patients. 


CHAPTER XXXVL 

ANDREW HOLLAND — ^THE BIRTH OF ELGIE HOWARD. 

Grandma Sturdly had a half-sister who married 
a man by the name of Holland, and after Mrs. 
Sturdly had come there to live, Mr. and Mrs. 
Holland moved to Onoco also. He was not very 
happily married, as his wife was disposed to be 
jealous of her husband. Dr. Howard possessed 
one good quality — he was never jealous of his 
wife, upon any occasion, or under any circum- 
stances. Mr. Holland became quite well acquainted 
with the doctor’s family, and when his wife would 
abuse him he would go to the doctor’s and talk 
with Mrs. Howard until the doctor arrived. He 
always did the errands for Mrs. Howard when he 


1 66 The Cloudy Sky, 

saw that she was to feeble to do them, and thougli 
Mrs. Holland was jealous of her husband, she did 
not object to his helping the doctor’s wife in 
time of need. After the doctor moved to the 
farm, Mr. and Mrs. Holland visited them quite 
often, for the doctor was their family physician. 
They would go when the doctor was gone, and 
stay with Mrs. Howard for company, as she had 
no one but her children to stay with her during 
the long evenings in the lonely woods. 

One evening Mr. Holland said, ‘'Dr. Howard, 
I think you do wrong to leave your wife alone so 
much in her delicate state of health.” 

This made him angry, and he replied, ‘‘Mr. 
Holland, I can manage my own family without 
assistance.” 

“I do not know but that you manage it too 
well,” replied Mr. Holland. As the speaker was 
one of the doctor’s patients, he said nothing, lest 
he should offend him ; and for once Dr. Howard’s 
mouth was closed. 

However, the doctor seemed to do better after 
Mr. Holland’s talk, as he spent more of his time 
at home during the balance of the winter. Spring 
opened early ; the mornings were cool for that lo- 
cality, for most of the land was low and swampy, 
though some few portions of it were dry and level. 
The wild flowers soon blossomed in the woods, 
the trees put forth their green leaves, and the 
grass was peeping up its tiny green spears, wel- 
coming the sheep and cattle to their summer 
range. Dr. Howard felt a selfish happiness. He 
had cleared one field which he planted with corm 


or the Unfortunate Children, 167 

He thought that he could see the time not far dis- 
tant when his fields would be covered with wheat, 
oats, and hay, waving majestically in the wind. 
In his haughtiness he said to his wife, I will not 
be dependent upon any of my neighbors for their 
patronage. I will then be independent and I will 
show my neighbors that I am master of my 
family, and am able to manage my own affairs.’^ 
Spring closed and summer opened warm and 
sultry. Ardeela had assisted her father in plant- 
ing the corn, while Mrs. Howard remained in the 
house to do the work. She said to him one day: 

‘‘Doctor, I wish that you would get me a girl; 
Ardeela is now eight years old, and she must at- 
tend school, and then I shall have to keep a girL*' 
He replied: “Mrs. Howard, I have changed 
my mind. It will be time enough for her to at- 
tend school in three years from now. I don’t 
want any of my children to have more of an edu- 
cation than just enough to enable them to read, 
write and cipher ; that will be enough for them to 
manage their own accounts. Geography and 
grammar they need not know anything about, as 
they are not going to be school teachers.” 

“That seems very strange,” said his wife, “you 
have always told me that our children should have 
an education, even though you never had one dol- 
lar to leave to them.” 

He told her he had changed his mind, and that 
his education had done him no good, and he 
thought it folly to spend the time and money re- 
quired to get an education. 

Mrs. Howard then said : “It is your own fault, 


i68 


The Cloudy Sky, 


doctor. You moved into a place where your tal- 
ent is obscured. I did all I could to prevent you 
from doing so, but all to no purpose. You might 
be a shining light in the world, if it were not for 
your obstinate disposition, and if you do not con- 
quer it, it will lead you the downward road to 
adversities which would never come to you, and 
besides, the example you are setting to your chil- 
dren by the misery and sorrow you cast into their 
lives daily, surely can be no promotion to fine 
feelings or loving hearts. If you continue in this 
way, in after years, not only your children, but 
your wife also, will have turned from you, and, 
without love, doctor, you will find this a cold 
world. I often wonder how you can offer a 
prayer to God, when you do not do your duty to 
those whom He has entrusted to your care.” 

‘‘Your lecture is a nice one, Mrs. Howard, but 
it is falling on stony ground,” said the doctor. 

She quickly replied: “Be careful and watch 
that they do not hit you.” 

It was now the month of August, and the 
frogs in their homes in the swamp were singing 
their usual evening song. The days were warm, 
but the nights cool, making a great deal of sick- 
ness, which increased the doctor’s practice, and 
he was away from home the greater part of his 
time. At this time there was a well-educated 
gentleman, a bachelor by the name of Way land 
Young, came into the neighborhood, and pur- 
chased eighty acres of land, one mile west of Dr. 
Howard’s, on Wassett creek. Mr. Young and 
the doctor became fast friends, which proved to 


or the Unfortunate Children, 169 

be of no benefit to the doctor’s family, as he 
encouraged him in his strange ideas, which at 
times were insane ones. 

On the 20th day of August the weather was 
cold and bleak as a November day, and Elgie How- 
ard was ushered into the world, a frail, sickly babe. 
The water had frozen the night before, and the 
remark was made, ‘^This poor child, if she lives, 
will break ice through life.” Ardeela returned 
home, having been absent at one of the neighbors. 
Mrs. Howard called her to the bed and told her 
to look and see what a nice little sister she had. 
Ardeela looked as her mother had told her to do. 
When she saw the baby she exclaimed: hate 

your baby,” and turning to her mother she said: 
“ Mother, sell this baby, for we don’t want it,” 
and left the room. She called her back, and tried 
to persuade her to change her mind, but it was of 
no use. She would say, ‘ ‘ I hate her, but I love 
Mina and Wallace.” 

The doctor procured a servant for one week, 
after which time Ardeela, assisted by good old 
Grandmother Sturdly and the doctor, did the work 
and took care of the baby. Elgie cried almost in- 
cessantly until she was nine months old. She was 
the first one of Mrs. Howard’s children that she 
had the full privilege of naming, and the doctor 
was sorry for it afterwards that he gave her the 
privilege, for he did not like the name. 

One night the doctor told his wife, on going to 
bed, that if the baby cried during the night, he 
would throw her out on the floor. As usual Elgie 
cried, whereupon he grabbed her and threw hci 


The Cloudy Sky, 


170 

out against the bureau. '‘My God ! exclaimed 
Mrs. Howard, “you have killed your child.'^ 

He jumped out of bed, and, picking her up, he 
found her bruised, but still living. He endeav- 
ored to make his wife believe he did the cowardly 
act while dreaming, but she never believed him. 
When Grandmother Sturdly came she confided 
the story to her, and they wondered why God in 
his wisdom had cut off every means of escape 
from her at the time she made the desperate at- 
tempt. She prayed daily that if it was God’s will 
he would take her and her children away, for she 
felt that the grave would be a welcome place of 
rest. The bitter dregs of sorrow’s cup were more 
than she could bear. But the Lord did not see 
fit to answer her prayer, and the road destined for 
her was yet a long one. People began to think 
the doctor very eccentric. When he had a patient 
that was dangerously ill he would walk the floor 
night and day, and Mrs. Howard, knowing the 
condition of his mind, felt that the people’s lives 
were not safe under his treatment. She advised 
him to give up his practice, act only as counsel, 
and spend the rest of his time on the farm. He 
took what she had said kindly, and replied that 
he had been thinking of that himself. 

The next autumn he retired from practice, and 
looked after his farming. The election for Assem- 
blyman was soon to take place, but the doctor 
would not pay for the printed tickets, so when the 
election did come off some voted written tickets, 
while others •of his friends were so provoked that 
they voted for the opposing, candidate. But, 


or the Unfortunate Children, 171 

nevertheless, the doctor came within ten votes of 
being elected. This pleased him just as well as to 
have received a majority. He was now turning 
his full attention to farming, though he read a 
great deal, and kept himself posted in medicine. 
He made slaves of his children, and did not give 
them decent clothing to wear. He cut the ruffles 
off from his shirt bosoms, and he put on a broad 
collar, never changing this style. Mrs. Howard’s 
feelings were very much hurt by these strange 
actions, for she had a great deal of pride, and de- 
sired him to dress as other people did. 

Ardeela was ten years old when she started to 
school. She was slow to learn, as her memory 
had been very much impaired by the scarlet fever. 
Her father did not use the judgment that one of 
his experience and education should have done,* 
and when Ardeela would go to him for assistance 
in her studies, if she failed to accept his explana- 
tion as readily as he wished, he would get out of 
patience and call her a fool, sadly discouraging 
the poor child. 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 

MRS. Howard’s rings — arrival of mrs. drounly. 

Mrs. Howard had broken the ring that Doctor 
Lemon had given, also the one her father had given 
her. One day the doctor asked her about them, 
and he said he was going to Wartell, and would 


172 


Cloudy Sky, 


take them to the jeweler’s and have them mended. 
She trusted in his word enough to let him have 
them, and when he came home from Wartell he 
told his wife that he had got the rings mended, 
and put them into his vest pocket, and that on 
his way home he had lost them. His wife thought 
in a moment that he was telling her an untruth, but 
she did not dare to contradict him. She thought 
that when she went to Wartell she would go and 
see the jeweler and find out for herself whether he 
had sold them and pocketed the money. It was 
a long time since she had visited her brother, and 
on the first opportunity took that as an excuse to 
visit the jeweler who she supposed had mended 
the rings. He informed her that he had never 
seen the rings, and as he did not have them she 
knew it would be impossible for her to find them. 
Imagine the feelings of Mrs. Howard, as she 
thought of the last gift of her father being sold by 
her own husband. The cup was full and Mrs. 
Howard was losing all respect for the doctor. 
She never mentioned them to him, for she knew 
he would only tell her another falsehood ; and 
thus the rings she had so lovingly treasured had 
passed into oblivion. 

That year there was a school district organized 
one mile north of Doctor Howard’s, and his 
family were to be taken into the district. Mrs. 
Howard requested her husband to petition the 
board to let them remain in the Onoco district, as 
it would be much more convenient for. the chil- 
dren to attend school at Onoco, but the doctor 
paid no attention to her request. He was busy 


or the Unfortunate Children, 173 

with his farm work and cleared his land very fast. 
He made Ardeela and Wallace pile brush, and 
left his poor sickly wife without any help in the 
house. Thus day after day she was left alone. 
The doctor’s policy was to make as big a show of 
himself a possible, and in order to show to advan- 
tage he frequently made evening parties. With 
the exception of those who were acquainted with 
his cruelty to his wife, he was looked up to by 
the community, because they all considered him a 
man of talent. He always took particular pains 
to tell what a noble wife he had, and that he 
should not know what to do without such a treas- 
ure. In this way he could easily blind those who 
were not acquainted with the facts. 

They had opened a road from Onoco to Sewel- 
len, which was now finished, and the four-horse 
stage was being run from Sewellen to Wartell, 
which made it much more convenient. The land 
adjoining on the south was purchased by Mr. Cot- 
trel, and that adjoining on the west was purchased 
by Mr. Tilor. The public road separated Mr. 
Cottrel’s land from that of Mr. Tilor and Dr. 
Howard. The road wound round through the 
woodland to the right of the swamps of Ball- 
queather, which were covered with black and tag 
alder, with here and there a tall swamp beech, or 
a water elm towering toward the sky. The stage 
rattled along with its seemingly happy driver 
seated on the top, and broke the monotony of 
Mrs. Howard’s life, as she could look out and see 
the stage with passengers pass by. It was not 
long till Mr. Cottrel and Mr. Tilor built houses 


174 The Cloudy Shy, 

on their land and occupied them. Mr. Tilor, who 
was a widower, lived with his daughter, who had 
been married to a man by the name of Drounly, 
who had so cruelly treated her that she was com- 
pelled to take her child, Orlena, in her arms and 
flee from him in order to save her life. Mrs. 
Drounly and her child were soon fast friends of 
the Howard family. This made Mrs. Howard 
feel much happier, for she found a friend in Mrs. 
Drounly, whom she highly prized. Mrs. Howard 
was unable to do her work, but the doctor would 
not keep a servant girl for her, so she was com- 
pelled to keep Ardeela from school to help her. 

Elgie was by this time two years old, and some- ^ 
thing of a comic picture, with her brown eyes, 
brunette complexion, and her head covered with a 
solid mass of auburn curls. She was a child 
every one noticed. Dr. Miller took a fancy to her, 
and she loved Dr. Miller, always calling him, 
‘^Doca Milly.” She would run down the path 
and halloo, *^Doca Milly, Doca Milly, Ardeela 
won’t give me any mickle.” He would pick her 
up in his arms and tell her not to cry — next time 
he would whip Ardeela. When the children 
teased her she would say, tell Doca Milly on 
you;” and she always did, and the doctor in turn 
never failed to take her part Dr. Miller had no 
children of his own, and he loved little Elgie, and 
often begged Dr. and Mrs. Howard to give her to 
him. He said he would take her as his own, 
educate her, and make her the heir of his estate 
after the death of himself and wife. The doctor 
and Mrs. Howard finally gave their consent, as 


or the Unfortunate Children. 175 

Mrs. Howard believed that she should not live 
long in her frail health, and in case Providence 
saw fit to call her from her children Elgie would 
be provided with a good home. Dr. Miller’s wife, 
however, preferred Mina, and did not want Elgie, 
while her husband would not have Mina, and had 
set his heart on having ^‘his curly head,” as he 
always called her. Because of disagreement be- 
tween the doctor and his wife neither of them were 
taken, much to the disappointment of all con- 
cerned, but especially so to the doctor and little 
Elgie. Mrs. Howard would have felt very sad to 
have parted with her child, and at times she 
thought she could not do so ; but the dictates of 
her judgment overruled her heart. She felt that 
death might soon overtake her, and then poor 
Elgie would be left entirely under the control of 
her cruel and tyrant father. She was a delicate 
child, and not fit to battle with the world. Ardeela 
continued to dislike Elgie, but Mina and her 
brother Wallace thought a great deal of her. 
They loved to tease her, and when she began to 
cry they would call her ^'Jackson’s cat.” Mrs. 
Howard would endeavor to correct them, and tell 
them they would cultivate a temper in Elgie which 
would be unnatural. Wallace and Mina finally 
started to school, and Elgie was allowed to rest 
while they were away. There had been a log 
school-house built in the northern district that 
winter, to which Mina and Wallace went. They 
"vould spell at home in the evening, and Elgie 
would try to help them, although she did not know 


176 The Cloudy Sky^ 

a letter. This afforded them a great deal of 
amusement 

Shortly after this Elgie was taken ill with the 
ague, and when she would shake Mina and Wal- 
lace would laugh, for they thought she did it pur- 
posely. Their mother explained to them that 
their sister was sick, and could not help the shak- 
ing ; but they said it was so funny that they must 
laugh. However, they did not laugh long before 
Mina and Wallace were both shaking with the 
ague, and had to quit school. Dr. Howard did 
his best to check the disease, but quite a long 
time elapsed before they found relief, and as 
school was soon to be closed they did not again 
attend. 

The doctor by this time had the stumps dug out, 
and several fields under cultivation. The wheat 
and the oats were bowing their heads in the wind 
to one another. The tall grass waved majestically, 
as it stood erect all over the field, and seemed to 
look down upon the smaller crops around it. 

The children were all afraid of their father, and 
when his footsteps were heard all was silent. 
When he entered the room their playful pranks 
ceased. 

Mrs. Howard asked her husband when he was 
going to build a new house. The family were 
growing up, she said, and Ardeela would soon be 
a young lady, and as a matter of course she would 
want company, but there would be no room in 
their present home in which she could entertain. 
He replied : 


or the Unforhinate Childirn, 177 

shall build a new barn this summer — when 
I shall build a house is quite uncertain.” 

''But,” continued Mrs. Howard, "you told 
Mrs. Chatland you expected to build me a new 
house in two years.” 

" I don’t care what I told Mrs. Chatland. I 
don’t want you or any of the neighbors to dictate 
to me. I will build when it suits me, and not till 
then,” he replied. 


CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

ELGIE ATTENDS A FUNERAL — ELGIE STARTS TO 
SCHOOL. 

In the meantime Mr. Tilor died, and Mrs. How- 
ard attended the funeral, taking Elgie with her. 
They did not have chairs enough for all to be 
seated, so they made seats by placing boards 
across ropes. Elgie became entangled in the 
ropes in some way, and thought that they were 
going to put her in the coffin. She begged her 
mother to extricate her. As soon as she was free 
she ran out of the house with all possible speed, 
and did not stop till she had reached home, and 
almost out of breath, she said to her sister: 

"They did not get me in that coffin, I tell you.” 

"They did not intend to put you in the coffin,” 
said Ardeela. 

She replied: "I guess they did, for they fas- 
tened me up with the rope. But I run away, and 
they cannot get me.” 


178 


The Cloudy Sky, 


When her mother returned, she asked her what 
made her go home from the funeral. Elgie re- 
plied : 

'^Because they were going to put me in the 
coffin with grandpa Tilor. That was why they 
tied me with the rope.” 

Her mother explained to her that it was an acci- 
dent, and told her that they did not bury persons 
that were living, and told her that she must always 
in the future tell her mother when she got fright- 
ened. 

Mrs. Drounly’s son by her first husband, Sid- 
ney Melton by name, had come home to his 
mother just in time to assist in taking care of his 
grandfather. Soon after the death of Mrs. Droun- 
ly's father she was married to Mr. Cottrel, a wid- 
ower with a family of several grown young ladies 
and gentlemen. She then left the old homestead, 
and moved across the street to Mr. Cottrel’s resi- 
dence. Her son Sidney, shortly after the mar- 
riage of his mother, left for Zanesville to learn 
the carriage trade. Orlena remained with her 
mother and became the constant playmate of the 
Howard children. She was at the home of the 
Howards more than her own, and became a great 
favorite with the doctor. At any time she wished 
a favor it was gladly granted, when he would flatly 
refuse the same to his own children. She seemed 
like one of their own family, and they would 
await her coming every morning. 

The next spring Elgie attended school with 
Orlena, while the rest of the children were kept 
at home to help in corn-planting. After calling 


or the Unfortunate Children, 


179 


school to order the first day the teacher called 
on Elgie to recite the alphabet ; pointing to the 
first letter she asked her what it was. 

Ape/' replied she. 

'‘Spell it/' said the teacher. 

'' A-p-e ape," she replied. 

"What is the next letter?" asked the teacher. 

" Beet," said Elgie. 

The teacher now began to laugh, and asked her 
who taught her to spell. 

"I spell in the class at home," she said, where- 
upon the teacher told her that she must first learn 
the letters, and then learn to spell words after- 
ward. Elgie began to cry, and the teacher kissed 
her and told her to take her seat. The next time 
she was called to recite Miss Mires pronounced 
the letters first, and Elgie would repeat them after 
her. When she came to the letter F, Elgie loudly 
called "fire," and the school-room rang with 
laughter. Elgie learned very fast, however, and it 
was but a short time before she could read and spell. 
There were a great many teams traveling the 
road, carrying goods from Wartell to Grove City. 
The school children would stand in a row by the 
roadside, all of them bareheaded, and make a 
courtesy when the teamsters drove by. This 
pleased the drivers, and they would put their 
hands in their pockets and give "Curly-head," as 
they called Elgie, a penny. But Elgie would al- 
ways divide the pennies as far as they would go 
among her schoolmates, for she saw they felt 
slighted. One day she asked the girls if they did 


i8o 


The Cloudy Sky, 


not wish they had curls. They replied that they 
had better clothes than she had, and that they did 
not care for curls. 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 

V 

THE NEW CHURCH IN ONOCO — THE MUSLIN DRESSES. 

The people of Onoco and vicinity built a Pres- 
byterian church in the town of Onoco, Rev. 
James Dunbar being installed as pastor. Mrs. 
Howard insisted that she and her husband should 
take their certificates from the church at Wartell 
and unite with the Presbyterian congregation at 
Onoco, as it would be more convenient for them 
to attend church. They sung the Psalms to wor- 
ship God, the same as the denomination to which 
they belonged at Wartell, the only difference being 
in the church government. But Dr. Howard said 
he would never join the Presbyterian church, or 
permit any member of his family to do so. He 
said he would contribute towards paying a stipu- 
lated sum yearly, and he and his family would 
attend. So the matter was settled. 

Dr. Howard drew his purse-strings closer each 
succeeding year ; the more he prospered the more 
penurious he became. His wife and children did 
not have decent clothing to attend church, or 
for the children to go to school. He would not 
allow the children to wear their dresses short, like 
those of their neighbors, but compelled their 


or the Unfortunate Children, i8i 

mother to make them long enough to touch their 
heels ; then they were made fun of. The words 
of Black Tom came again and again before Mrs. 
Howard : ‘‘ Look out foh de man wid de frown on 
his brow ; he make de hard massa to de slaves, 
hard husban' to de wife, an’ wus dan all, a hard 
fodder to de chillen.” 

It was a hot, sultry day; the dark clouds seemed 
to be gathering in the northwest ; darker and 
blacker they grew as they began their onward 
march across the sky. Mrs. Howard called her 
husband to the door, and said, There, Doctor, 
is the cloud that is indeed emblematical of the 
one you promised Julia Collens to remove from 
her path if she would anly consent to become your 
wife. Have you fulfilled your promise? To-day, 
my children and I are suffering for necessary 
clothing. We have not a decent suit to wear to 
the house of God. I should think that you would 
tremble with fear and mortification when you see 
the Almighty power guiding the storm as it ad- 
vances in its terrible fury.” 

The thunder was rolling, the lightning flashed 
its forked tongues in every direction. The clouds 
were rising one above another, and being driven 
hither and thither by the terrific force behind 
them. She continued her conversation with her 
husband, and said, as they watched the clouds 
rising, ‘‘Think, doctor, but a moment, ere the 
storm is upon us, what kind of a life you are lead- 
ing, and how your account would stand should we 
all be swept into the valley of death.” 

She had spoken the last words when the storm 


i 82 


The Cloudy Sky, 


with all force was upon them. The cabin squeaked 
and soon a part of its roof was flying in the air, 
and the barn was partly unroofed. The rain came 
down in sheets for hours, and finally, without doing 
any more serious damage to the house or barn, 
passed off in a northeasterly direction. After the 
storm had abated, the doctor visited his fields. 
He found the wheat and oats bowing their heads 
in submission to the force of the wind and rain, 
which had driven them to the earth. The grass, 
too, had followed the wheat and oats, and was 
lying flat upon the earth. This, of course, did 
not suit the doctor, and he returned with the 
frown on his brow, of which Black Tom was so 
explicit, and said, ^‘My crops are all ruined, Julia.’' 

will soon be monarch of these fields, and 
independent of my neighbors,” said his wife. 

‘‘ I think my punishment severe enough, with- 
out any of your slurs,” he replied. 

' ^ I am not slurring you, I am only repeating 
your own words, and thought, perhaps, to remind 
you of it at this time, would impress you with 
God’s law and will.” 

That evening Dr. Charles called to see which 
side of the question he would take at the debating 
club, which was to meet the next evening, and 
after remaining a few hours, took his leave. The 
doctor seemed to be in deep thought, and that 
night before retiring, he said he would hold family 
worship. He prayed God in his infinite goodness 
and wisdom, to soften his heart and make a better 
man of him. He said be sometimes thought that 
he was like Pharaoh, and that there was no hope 


or the Unfortunate Children. 183 

for him beyond the grave. As he sometimes 
continued on in this way for a time, his wife 
thought he was really making an effort to do bet- 
ter. He was very penurious, and his wife told 
him he ought to dress his family in a manner be- 
fitting one in his circumstances, as he was as able 
to do so as his neighbors. And then, if at their 
death, they had anything to leave to their chil- 
dren, it would be well; if they did not have, they 
could see them enjoying it while with them, and 
cultivating better dispositions. As soon as the 
wheat dried off, the doctor and Wallace went 
into the field with their sickles to cut down all 
that was injured by the storm. Wallace was but 
a boy, and should have been at school. Mrs. 
Howard then told the doctor that she would like 
him to buy a web of calico to make her and the 
girls dresses. Mina and Elgie had knit socks 
evenings, earning money enough to buy each one 
a dress. These they wore to church, but they 
had none for school. Their father finally went to 
the store, and bought two calico dresses for his 
wife and one for Ardeela ; and bought a web of 
unbleached muslin. He brought it home, and 
told his wife to make Mina and Elgie two dresses 
apiece for school dresses. This Mrs. Howard re- 
fused to do. He flew into a rage, and commanded 
her to do so with a threat of punishment if she 
disobeyed. With tears rolling down their cheeks, 
she and Ardeela made the dresses. Mrs. Howard 
then thought she would color them with aronetta, 
that being all the coloring matter she had. When 
hey were ready to put on, the children were 


i84 


Cloudy Sky, 


dressed for school, and they had scarcely reached 
the school-house, before the scholars began call- 
ing them ‘'yellow birds, ’’ and laughed and made 
fun of them. The teacher immediately stopped 
them, and said, “It is the fault of their father, 
and if your fathers were like Dr. Howard, you 
could dress no better.'' She told them they 
ought to cast a look of pity and sympathy for the 
poor children instead of making fun of them.* 
Hand in hand, Mina and Elgie left the school- 
room, and went trudging along, while behind them 
came the scholars singing “yellow bird," the mo- 
ment they were out of sight of the teacher. They 
went home crying, and said they would not go to 
school another day with those dresses on. Mina 
said to Elgie, “Mother tells us to respect father, 
but we cannot do it, can we, Elgie?" 

“No," said Elgie, “let us pray for him to die 
and go to heaven, so ma and us children can take 
some comfort. Say, it ain't any harm, is it, Mina, 
to pray for him to go to heaven ? " 

“No," said Mina, “and we will just stop here 
by this bridge that covers this little stream and 
pray." 

Mina and Elgie kneeled down in a quiet corner 
by the bridge and prayed, “ O, God, do take 
father to heaven and let our dear ma live, so that 
we won't have to wear these yellow dresses any 
more, and ma won't get scolded and have to work 
so hard, for Jesus' sake." Just then Doctor 
Howard called to them and asked : “ What are 
you girls doing there in the fence corner ? " 

“Gathering sheep sorrel. Here is some, don't 





: ; 'A rf i-i*. :•.!<? j t; J:,.;-- .-.'-.iiiSaiSa 




I ; )40:>' 


■ttjty?J-.^‘ 






IpISiliirf 






.r,/ <«Hi . • V w : • -'5 ■^ ••^' ' . " <-' 

•^ ■ -w^’‘ ’ ■**C » • ‘ ‘ ' •Th 

' '• , . V;'^'' -V- ’'.i- -^r- — ■>■'■'*'' '■;' V :<^i 


4 


■ 0 -^r.C-. 

ri7 -*. .. u ' r?/2 


-. * • .- - • , ' " ^^ ^. : - 




A ■ ■ 

, r • * 






f « 


•' - ■• -. c- ' '■ - 

^.V ••" - ' ‘ i---’ -■.-'.’.‘f'> 


'. r"- V ' :.-;v;v 

‘ ' 'a** ^ '* ‘ ‘Vvi 

•* ‘ •- ■- * ‘ Zl: -Vv 

I? .■■v 


< 

■%• * 






^ 1 . 


^ . 




•- ' . » -^ * 1 i 

-» 'W'>',4** 

• '• - "4 


» V* • “*■* '•■ • ■ ^ i ^ 


■» '• * % . . . (; . V 

. \'- • - • ■ - ;v;. ' ‘.V 

' “' • '-.i ; \ - -t •• '.• 'X • , V 

^ .-i *.» •». • X *•*.* ^ ’^^■* ■ J 

- _ . ‘ ,v “ . 


r J» ^ • * * I. i^' :'-^ 

- "* -' --- ' * % > Vp > A *••• >*. * h/ * .>•■ 



or the Unfortunate Children, 185 

you want it?’' said Elgie, she and Mina handing 
him some at the same time. No, I don’t want 
it. You hurry home and carry in the wood, and 
put the chickens in the pen. They have got out 
and will scratch the garden.” 

They started for home, thankful that their fa- 
ther had not heard them pray. ''Don’t tell ma 
we prayed, Mina, for it would make her feel bad 
to think we wanted father to die,” said Elgie. 

The doctor succeeded in making the people 
believe that his way of doing in his family was for 
their own good, yet they were not willing to fol- 
low his example. The children did not attend 
school any more that summer. He made a wood- 
en fork for Elgie, the rest being able to handle 
steel forks, and with his children following in the 
rear he marched to the hayfield and set them all 
to work. When he came to build the haystack 
he would put Mrs. Howard on top and make her 
build it, as he did not consider the children capa- 
ble of doing it. She repeatedly told him she was 
not able to build a haystack, but he commanded 
her to do as he told her, and she obeyed. As 
they were about finishing the stack Leonard Cot- 
trel came ^long. "For God’s sake,. Mrs. Howard, 
come down from that stack, for I see that you are 
ready to faint away,” said he. He assisted her to 
get down, and as she reached the ground she 
fainted away. They carried her to the house, laid 
her on the bed, and it was weeks before she left 
it. The doctor made excuses, and said she 
would have been sick if she had not built the 
stack, but he was kind to her during her illness. 


Cloudy Skyy 


1 86 

At times, to all appearances, he seemed to have 
a remorse of conscience. He did all of his own 
tailoring, and also that of his son Wallace, but he 
would not make his son’s clothing different from 
his own, and the poor boy would often cry with 
mortification, but all to no purpose. 


CHAPTER XL. 

ELGIE HOWARD STRANGLED BY BY HER FATHER 

BUYING THE LOOM. 

Little Elgie Howard was in the habit of going 
with her mother when she went from home. This 
morning Mrs. Howard went to one of her neigh- 
bors on an errand, not intending to be absent more 
than half an hour. Ardeela and Mina knew this, 
but they wanted to tease Elgie, and told her that 
their mother was going to remain all day. She 
began to cry, as it was a new thing for her to be 
left at home, and finally her father heard her. 
He inquired of Ardeela as to the cause, and she 
told him Elgie was crying because her mother had 
gone and left her. He turned, and angrily told 
her to stop crying; but though she made a 
strong effort to do so, she could not. Her father 
grabbed up an apron, and catching hold of her, 
he stuffed it into her mouth until Elgie turned 
purple in the face. Just then Mrs. Howard ar- 
rived. ‘^My God, Dr. Howard, are you choking 
my child to death?” she exclaimed, and quickly 
catching hold of the apron pulled it out of her 


or the Unfortunate Children, 187 

mouth. Elgie gasped and fell into her mother’s 
arms unconscious. The child would sob, but 
could not speak. Dr. Howard saw plainly what 
his terrible temper had lead him to do, and said to 
his wife, ^Ht is well you came when you did. I 
was not aware of punishing her so severely.” 

Doctor, I fear the same cloud which has dark- 
ened my pathway through life thus far, is going to 
follow Elgie. Would that I could lay her in her 
little grave. Ardeela hates her just as my mother 
did me, and the poor child will have both you and 
Ardeela to combat with.” 

Ardeela and Mina felt terrible when they found 
their father was choking Elgie, and were very 
sorry they had told her a falsehood. Mrs. Howard 
concluded that in the future she should take Elgie 
with her when she left home, and did so until she 
was quite a large girl. 

Dr. Howard decided to make his mother a visit 
in Pennsylvania, his father having died some three 
years previous, and concluded to take Ardeela and 
Wallace with him. Wallace was dressed in a long 
overcoat that reached to his heels, slashed in the 
back, with a high stiff collar. At that time the 
ruling fashion was sack coats. Mrs. Howard 
dressed Ardeela as best she could, with the mate- 
rial she had, and all things being in readiness, they 
started on a five weeks’ visit. Elgie and Mina 
were rejoiced when they were gone, for they 
intended having a good time during their father’s 
absence. The doctor engaged Harvey Russell to 
attend to the chores and build fires while he was 
gone. Those were happy evenings for Mrs. 


i88 


Cloudy Sky, 

Howard, as she gathered her two little children 
around the hearthstone. The hickory logs were 
crackling in the fireplace, the sparks flying and 
lighting the room, while Orlena Drounly with 
Elgie and Mina were playing around the room. 
Mrs. Howard looked at the children and said, 

Would that our lives could always be so calm.” 

At the end of the five weeks Dr. Howard re- 
turned, bringing with him two presents for his 
wife from her brother-in-law, Lewis Howard, which 
4[onsisted of a pocket Bible and a deck of cards. 
The doctor said he had a fine visit; but Wallace 
and Ardeela said they had not, as they made fun 
of their clothing. Mrs. Howard cried, for she 
knew how badly her children must have felt. 
Wallace said they laughed at his muskrat cap. 
Their mother told them to cheer up, and she 
would try and find some plan to dress them bet- 
ter. That evening the doctor taught his children 
to play cards, so Wallace would get tired of it and 
never become a gambler, and it had the desired 
effect. He forbade their playing when away from 
home, but at the same time did not consider it 
any more harm to play cards than checkers, or 
chess, so long as they played for amusement only, 
and he allowed them to play at home whenever 
they wished to do so. 

Mrs. Howard asked the doctor to buy her a 
loom. He at first refused, but finally consented 
on condition that she would refund the money to 
him as soon as she had earned it. She agreed to 
do this, and the loom was bought. It was for the 
sake of her children that she undertook the task 


or the Unfortunate Children. 189 

of weaving. Judge Collens’ daughter and a doc- 
tor’s wife placed at the loom ! She was frail but a 
true mother. The first money she earned she paid 
to her husband, and continued doing so until she 
had paid him the full price of the loom. Doctor 
Howard told the neighbors that his wife had gone 
into the weaving business, but it was much against 
his wishes. They told him they thought she did 
it in order to get clothing for his children, as he 
certainly did not clothe them decently. He re- 
plied : 

am not bound to ask my neighbors how 1 
shall clothe my children.” 

^^But,” said Mr. Sterling, “you have a duty to 
perform which God will call you to account for,” 
and, concluding his remarks, he said: ^'You had 
better think deeply and seriously of this, doctor.” 

This affronted Dr. Howard, and it was a long 
time before he and Mr. Sterling again became 
friends. 

The first money Mrs. Howard earned after pay- 
ing for the loom was spent in buying corn-colored 
goods for Ardeela and Mina dresses, and Mina a 
pink sunbonnet. Elgie went with her mother to 
Mr. McKee’s store to make the purchase. Mr. 
McKee said: Are you not going to buy curly 
head something?” To which Mr. Howard re- 
plied: ‘^Not to-day. I have not got the money.” 
Mr. McKee then took down a piece of pink calico, 
and, cutting off two yards, gave them to Elgie. 
Tears of gratitude and joy sprang to the eyes of 
the poor child as she kissed the package contain- 
ing the nice pink calico. She looked up and said, 


tgo 


The Cloudy Sky, 


‘‘Thank you,** and as the tears glistened in her 
eyes Mr. McKee said to her kindly: 

“Never mind, Elgie, I am more than paid for 
the calico.” 

Ardeela made up the dresses, and the sun-bon- 
net for Mina. And there was enough of the corn- 
colored goods to make a bonnet for Elgie, with a 
frill one finger in width. The next Sunday, the 
children went to Sabbath-school with their nev/ 
clothes on. As they entered the class, the schol- 
ars began laughing at Elgie’s yellow sun-bonnet, 
and as soon as she discovered it, she walked out 
and went home crying, and said she would not 
attend Sabbath-school any more. Mrs. Howard 
said she would get all of them bonnets as soon as 
possible, and Elgie wore her yellow bonnet out in 
the field to work. In a few weeks Mrs. Howard 
had earned enough to get them chip bonnets, 
which were all the style. She trimmed Ardeela's 
and Mina’s in ribbon, for they were the older, and 
put black and green calico on Elgie’s. Poor Elgie 
started to Sabbath school again, but upon taking 
her seat, the scholars again commenced laughing 
at the trimming on her bonnet. She immediately 
arose and started to leave the class, but Mrs. 
Dunbar, her teacher, persuaded her to remain. 
She sat down and recited her lesson, but as soon 
as Sabbath-school closed, she started for home, 
while Ardeela and Mina remained for church. As 
she went along, she said to herself, “This long 
dress down to my heels ! Aint I a pretty sight ? 
Mabell and Sadell Cranelin with their short dresses, 
how pretty they look. I will tell Mina not to go 


or the Unfortunate Children. 


191 

to church until she can wear short dresses and 
pantalets.” Just as she finished saying what she 
thought to herself, her mother came along. She 
told her the tale of sorrow, and also her future in- 
tentions. Her mother said she had done the best 
she could for them for the present, but in a few 
weeks she would manage to get ribbons for her 
bonnet. Mina had outgrown one of her dresses, 
so her mother made her pantalets. She then 
Elgie a dress of a shrimp pattern, and made pan- 
talets to wear with it. Mrs. Howard had Mina 
and Elgie dressed when the doctor came in, and 
he at once commenced to ‘'storm.” She told him 
that Mina had outgrown her dress, and that she 
had made Elgie’s of a scrimp pattern. The doc- 
tor said nothing more, and after that Mrs. Howard 
dressed her children as other children in the 
neighborhood were dressed. Sometimes the doc- 
tor would be very pleasant for a number of days ; 
then, again, he would be so petulant and fault- 
finding that his family could scarcely live with him. 
Mrs. Howard soon had to support the family. All 
that the doctor would do, was to furnish each of 
them with a coarse pair of shoes, and provide the 
flour and meat, and give her the proceeds, or the 
wool sometimes, from twenty sheep. The balance 
she had to provide, whether sick or well, assisted 
by her children. 

Winter was approaching. The well known 
“houk” of the wild geese was heard, as they 
soared above the tree-tops, on their way to the 
south. The evening song of the robin was but 
faintly heard, as was also the trill of the blackbird 


192 


Cloudy Sky, 


high in the air. The leaves of the trees and flov - 
ers were falling gently to the ground. The sheep 
in the fields were bleating for shelter, and every- 
thing seemed to feel the coming of winter. 

Elgie was looking forward to attending school 
during the winter, with her sisters and brother, 
and school opened on the first day of December. 
Elgie’s heart bounded with joy, as she took her 
spelling book in her hand and trudged to school 
with Wallace and Mina. At the end of three 
weeks her father told her that she could not go to 
school any more that winter, as he needed her at 
home, to assist in watering cattle and doing chores. 


CHAPTER XLI. 

ELGIE HOWARD FREEZES HER FEET. ELGIE’s 

FRIGHT. 

There had been a heavy fall of snow, and the 
sleighbells were jingling far and near. Elgie, 
dressed in a flannel dress, with her little hood and 
shawl, trudged along after the cattle through the 
deep snow, while her father went in advance of 
her to cut the ice, so that the cattle could get 
water to drink. She stood in the snow until her 
feet were frozen, as she had to wait to help her 
father drive the cattle home again. The little 
snow-birds were hopping hither and thither from 
one snow-drift to another, then into the bushes or 
on the fence. While she stood watching them, 
she said : 


' or the Unfortunate Children, 193 

** I wish I were a snow-bird, 

Then I would be so free; 

Could hop on every snow drift, 

Also into the tree. 

I would not have to follow 
The cattle through the cold. 

Nor listen to my father’s 
Everlasting scold; 

And then I would be merry — 

For happy I should be, 

Singing my little song 
Of chick-a-chick-a-dee.” 

And thus she mused, unconscious of the condi- 
tion of her feet, until they were frozen beyond 
feeling. She drove the cattle home again, though 
scarcely able to follow them. She waded along, 
however, and when she reached home, she then 
began to realize what it was to have frozen feet. 
She suffered greatly, and the flesh came off from 
her heels to the bone. Her father compelled her 
to drive the cattle to Ballqueather swamp the 
balance of the winter, which made it very hard 
for poor Elgie. 

The doctor did his threshing with the old-fash- 
ioned flail, instead of having it done with a ma- 
chine; and consequently the wheat had all to be 
run through a fanning mill to get it clean. Wal- 
lace and Mina were taken from school to assist 
Elgie in cleaning the wheat. They almost froze 
to death in the barn, but their father scolded them 
if they complained to their mother, who was ever 
dear to them, and always ready to sympathize 
with them in the hardships which their father in 
his tyranny placed upon them. 

These same transactions occurred every year. 
Sometimes Elgie would have the privilege of at- 


194 


Cloudy Sky, 


tending school five weeks in a whole year. She 
was quick to learn and every opportunity offered 
was used to the best advantage. And yet, if Dr. 
Howard had a favorite among his children, Elgie 
was the one. She was the pet of her mother, be- 
cause she was of good disposition and frail in 
health. The doctor was clearing his last field, 
and, one evening in the spring, he lighted the 
fires in order to burn the brush, and, leaving 
them, started for the village. Wallace and Mina 
thought as their mother and Ardeela were absent, 
they would have some fun and frighten Elgie. 
They asked her to go with them and see the bon- 
fires, and of course she was anxious to go. When 
they got into the field, the fires had gone down, 
and left nothing but black, charred stumps. They 
told Elgie that the stumps were bears, and that 
they would catch her, and turning back they ran 
home, leaving Elgie standing in the field. She 
screamed with fright, and also ran home, thinking 
the bears were after her. When she reached 
home, Willis Griffith caught her in his arms, and, 
carrying her into the house, he laid her on the bed. 
Wallace and Mina saw at once that they had done 
wrong, and, with the help of Willis Griffith, they 
tried to convince her that there were no bears ; but 
still she screamed, ^'The bear will get me.’’ When 
Mrs. Howard returned she asked Elgie what was 
the matter, but she would not tell on Mina and 
Wallace, except that she was afraid. The shock 
caused by being so badly frightened, threw Elgie 
into severe convulsions, and she was given up to 
die. It was a lesson to Wallace and Mina, for it 


or the Unfortimate Child^'en, 195 

was a long time before she recovered, and their 
father never knew the cause of her illness. 

There was a pond that covered an acre and a 
half in the field back of the house. This made a 
nice skating park in the winter time. The young 
ladies and gentlemen, as well as the children, 
would gather on the ice and spend the evening in 
skating. The doctor would not allow his children 
to be out on the ice later than nine o'clock at 
night. When nine o’clock came his shrill voice 
could be heard calling his children home. They 
knew they must obey at once, and would coax the 
playmates to go home with them and spend an 
hour or more in playing, presents and advice,” 
‘‘bird,” “spat them out,” etc. The doctor loved 
company, even though but children. These even- 
ings to Elgie were rays of sunshine through the 
clouds of her life. Elgie was now eleven years 
old. 

Dr. Howard told his wife that he was going to 
build a new house, and wanted her to make a plan 
to suit herself. She accordingly made the draft, 
and handed it to him. The doctor then engaged 
Mr. Vanduzen, the carpenter, and when the car- 
penters began work, the doctor ordered him to 
build it as he directed him to do, which proved to 
be the very contrary of his wife’s plan. He com- 
pelled his wife and children to carry wood half a 
mile to cook with, while the horses were idle, and 
he stood and gave his orders to the workmen. 
They felt sorry for Mrs. Howard and Elgie, and 
before going to their work, would get up early in 
the morning and carry the wood for Mrs. Howard 


196 


Cloudy Skyy 


to use. The doctor said his wife could cook with 
shavings, and that it was not necessary to have 
wood. 

Elgie always clung to her mother. Her mother’s 
sorrows were also Elgie’s, and Mrs. Howard took 
a great deal of comfort in the thought that she 
had at least one child in her family whose heart- 
strings were touched with sympathy for her in the 
dark hours of her life. 

That summer Mina and Elgie assisted their 
brother Wallace to do all the farm work, while 
Mrs. Howard and Ardeela attended to the house- 
work. Dr. Howard came home one day, and at- 
tempted to strike his wife with a whip, when 
for the first time she made an effort to 
defend herself Standing against the wall, 
she cried, ^^Dr. Howard I have lived in 
darkness long enough The world shall know all, 
though I die at your feet.” With this she raised 
a weapon with her weak and trembling arm, and 
called to Mr. Vanduzen to come to her assistance. 
As he stepped upon the porch, the doctor laid 
down the whip and begged Vanduzen not to tell 
the story. Dr. Howard knew that the story had 
long been kept by his family, and he must plan 
some way to still longer keep it within his walls. 
He went that night, and bought a calico dress and 
a large mirror for Mrs. Vanduzen, and told the 
merchant it was for his wife. 

A few days after Mrs. Howard went to the same 
store to buy Ardeela a dress. She took one off 
from the same piece that Dr. Howard had bought 
from. 


or the Unfortunate Children, 197 

‘^Why, that is just like the one that the doctor 
bought you. How did you like it ? And your 
mirror, how do you like that ? asked Mr. Barnard. 

^*1 have seen neither the dress or the mirror,'' 
replied Mrs. Howard. 

‘‘That is strange. He said that he was buying 
them for you," said Mr. Barnard. 

On the following day Mrs. Howard said nothing 
to the doctor, but sent Elgie over to Mr. Vandu- 
zen's. Mrs. Vanduzen showed Elgie the presents, 
and told her that her father had sent them to her. 
Of course Mrs. Howard knew it was hush-money. 
When their new home was being built, Mrs. 
Howard requested her husband not to have fire- 
places in the house, as they were liable to smoke, 
and she greatly preferred a cooking stove. But, 
as a matter of course, he built the fireplaces. 
The house was finished, and the doctor dedicated 
it with a dance, as he did not consider a dance in a 
private dwelling anything more than a pleasant 
pastime. 


CHAPTER XLII. 

GRUMBLE HALL — MINA AND ELGIE MAKE SUGAR 
Dr. Howard gave his new dwelling the title of 
Grumble Hall, and a very appropriate title it was. 
After the dedication they left the log cabin and 
became occupants of the new home. The loom 
was placed in the kitchen and a fire kindled in the 
fire-place, with the smoke, as usual, descending to 


198 


Cloudy Sky, 


the floor, fulfilling Mrs. Howard’s predictions. She 
entreated him to get her a cook stove, as she 
feared the smoke would make her blind. But all 
to no purpose ; he would not buy her a stove, so 
she had to endure the smoke. In the spring he 
opened the sugar camp, which was located one 
mile from home, there being forty acres of wood- 
land dividing Dr. Howard’s land. The doctor 
placed Elgie and Mina to boil sap. At 8 o’clock 
in the evening he told Mina and Elgie that he 
was tired, and would go -home and go to bed. 
They begged of him to remain with them, for they 
were afraid in that lone woods. He replied : 

'' I want to learn you to be brave; there is noth- 
ing here that will hurt you.” With this he dis- 
appeared in the woodland, and Elgie and Mina 
were alone. Presently an owl hooted, and Elgie 
trembling with fear asked, What is that ? ” 

‘‘I think it is an owl,” said Mina. ‘‘We will 
listen.” 

“I feel afraid, but we must make the best of it. ” 

They rolled the log close up to the fire and sat 
down on it, with their arms around each other, 
trembling at every sound. To add to their horror 
it was not long before they heard the barking of 
a hound, and at a little distance from them they 
discovered three hunters who were out setting 
traps for muskrats. 

“ If they see us what will we do ? ” 

“They may hurt us and they may not,’^ said 
Mina. 

“ Let us go home, Mina,” said Elgie. 

“Oh, we dare not. You know father would 



^ \ j' -■ 

rtj^' Vs . ^ I ' 


« 


- T- / - -^''''^•r M ^' -/ V' v -v '. . » ^ , . . V. .-it' . J, V v- 

* ^ s* n-^ >--■ ^ V ^ '■ *' * r ' ' ^ .•y/j-V, — •'V « 








*» • 




- * 


' w *^ ■ 


' V**- . ‘ rw •, •• ' 


- • < •». 




■ f.- - < 


*^' * * j* ^ '* W' •''*■ '■ ■• *■ G 

- ‘ i 4 ?ScH,S.\ 








^ V V 





" V 'v*' o7 ...7v v : ii-r< 

r ■ ■ 

* : ? -r..* ^ 'f -7 'll 


^>^^• * * 'r ^ 

! * i' -ir^ ; 4 ; 

v,'?" ■ ■''.-i'^.iv'-i.V:'..;', 

"'. ■ ■>;■.*. 51 ?^ 

'’ 1 -" ''■/* 'L-. i‘--^ 

A *■» *'^*t. 

- 'I 

>4 


. V 


vV* 


. < l 


V-V . ,'V" .X ^ * '- ^ 

‘•fe 

r* ' H .^ ■^' \* v ' > ■ . -^ ^ ; 


' ^ * f •' 

' **• ' ' • “"f * 

' r ^ ‘ ■ 


N • 




« •» 









or the Unfortunate Children. 199 

punish us severely if we were to leave the sap. 
We will get the axe and poker.’^ Mina then took 
the axe and Elgie the poker, and prepared for de- 
fense if necessary. Just then they heard the foot- 
steps of some one stirring in the leaves in the 
distance, and, to their great joy, their mother 
came in sight, and was soon at their side. That 
true mother! As soon as Dr. Howard reached 
home and informed his wife that he had left the 
girls to stay all night in the woods alone, she 
started against his will to go to them. The great 
anxiety of mind as she thought of her children 
bore her on with untiring steps. She could 
scarcely see a step before her, but on she went 
over fences and through the brush, with no thought 
save that of reaching her children and securing 
them from harm. She knew the woods were full 
of hunters, and did not know what might befall 
her children alone in the woods. All fears were 
at once dispelled when they saw their mother, for 
they felt that they were now safe. Soon after 
Mrs. Howard reached her girls, the hunters came 
up, and said they saw the fire and supposed it was 
a camp-fire. They asked for a drink of sap, 
which was given them. Mrs. Howard watched 
them closely, for she did not like their looks, 
though they seemed very kind, and said they 
thought it must be lonely for women to be alone 
in the woods at night, after which they quietly 
took their departure.. The owl took up its 
mournful hoot, while the screech-owl joined its 
voice in making the night hideous. Elgie and 
Mina sat and talked to their mother, and asked 


^00 


The Cloudy Sky, 


her why their father had family worship and asked 
a blessing, when he was such an unkind father and 
husband. 

Mrs. Howard replied, ‘'I think he prays to see 
if God will make a better man of him. But God 
in his mercy has not seen fit, so far, to answer his 
prayer. Your father has a terrible disposition to 
combat, and I pray to God that he may meet with 
a change of heart before he is called to his long 
home. Always treat him with respect, for he is 
your father, although he does not treat you as a 
father should do. The Bible teaches us to ‘ honor 
thy father and thy mother, ' and in the end it will 
be -better for us all.” 

After sugar-making was over, Mrs. Howard 
planted an orchard to the right of Grumble Hall, 
extending it in front to the roadway. To the left 
of the path that led to Grumble Hall were some 
pear and plum trees, and a bed of asparagus ; on 
each side of the portico there stood a lone pine, 
and upon that side of the farm to which the house 
fronted was an osage- orange fence its entire 
length. The house was furnished in a manner 
which, according to the ideas and tastes of Dr. 
Howard, was very fine, but not pleasing to his 
wife or children. 

About this time there was a Mr. Rugal came 
into the neighborhood from Columbus and pur- 
chased forty acres of land on Wasset creek. Mr. 
Rugahs family consisted of his wife, himself, and 
a son and daughter. Mr. Rugal’s business was 
that of stage agent, and he remained in Columbus 
while his family went to the farm. Shortly after 


or the Unfortunate Children. 201 

leaving her city home for a log cabin on Wasset 
creek* Mrs. Rugal obtained a divorce, the decree 
giving her the children. She also obtained the 
forty acres of land, upon which there was a mort- 
gage of five hundred dollars. The Rugal and 
Howard families soon became fast friends, Wal- 
lace and Henry Rugal being almost inseparable, 
while his sister Helen and Elgie and Mina How- 
ard were constant companions. Orlena Drounly 
and Helen and Henry Rugal spent most of their 
spare time at the Hall. In the summer time, 
Orlena, Mina, and Elgie would ride the horses to 
Wasset , creek to water. Grumble Hall was a 
favorite resort of the young people, as well as the 
older ones of the neighborhood, and Mrs. How- 
ard was glad to entertain them for two reasons : 
First, they were good society for the children; 
second, so long as strangers were guests Doctor 
Howard would treat his family with the greatest 
deference and care, being very cautious not to be 
unkind to them. But when there was a day in 
which they were alone, he would give vent to his 
pent up feelings and visit his spite upon Mina and 
Elgie, or upon Wallace and Ardeela. 

When the Free-soil party was organized Dr, 
Howard was one of the first to support it. He felt 
that God never intended that the colored people 
should be slaves for the whites, and thought that 
the slave driver’s whip should be laid aside. His 
sympathy with the poor slave in bondage was sin- 
cere, and he hoped that the time was not far dis- 
tant when the poor colored man could say his soul 


X)2 


The Cloudy Sky, 


was his own. This subject he warmly debated at 
the club and with his neighbors everywhere. 


CHAPTER XLIII. 

BUYING A COOKSTOVE ELGIE AND MINA VISIT THEIR 

GRANDMOTHER. 

Winter was again approaching. The swallow 
had ceased to dive down over the meadows, and 
could be seen seeking winter quarters in the barn. 
The cry of the coon was heard in the cornfield ; 
the bullfrog had ceased his croaking, and the 
leaves had fallen from the trees. Boreas with his 
rude blast was sweeping round their humble and 
unhappy home, making the evenings melancholy 
for Mrs. Howard, for she and Elgie were often 
alone. The doctor who had been to the village, 
had returned home one evening, and Mrs. Howard 
said to him : * ‘ Doctor, I am losing my eyesight, 
working in that smoke ; and to have the door part 
way open to prevent the chimney from smoking 
is too cold, and makes my rheumatism worse. 
Will you lend me the money to buy a cookstove ?” 

The doctor replied, will not,'' and Mrs. 
Howard said, All right." 

The next morning, lame and sick, she went to 
the log cabin on Wasset creek, and borrowed the 
money from Henry Rugal. Mrs. Howard then 
hired his horse and buggy, to go to Wartell. 
When she was ready to start, who should place 


or the Unfortunate Children. 203 

himself beside he^ but her husband. The doctor 
mistrusted that she was going to buy a stove, and 
he was determined to pick it out. He compelled 
her to take the one he had chosen for her, although 
it did not suit her. He said, ‘‘This one, or none, 
shall come into my house.” 

The dark cloud was still hovering over her, and 
as she kneeled that night in prayer she prayed : 
“Oh, Lord, my hopes in this life are forever 
blasted, and I am a weary pilgrim. Enable me to 
bear whatever thou seest fit to put upon me, and 
while I may fail in the patience and endurance of 
my trials which thou wouldst have me, forgive my 
shortcomings and gather me and my flock around 
the throne of heaven, through the merits of our 
Saviour Jesus Christ. She then prepared for 
bed, feeling that God in His mercy would not for- 
sake her. 

People came from far and near to visit Grumble 
Hall. They would say, “Your father is eccentric, 
Elgie, but you must all be happy, for he is such 
good company, and is so kind to his family. I 
notice that when he speaks to your mother he 
always says, ‘ dear.' ” 

Poor Elgie longed to tell the truth of their 
abuse, but she did not dare to do so, for her father 
had said he would inflict the most dire punish- 
ment upon any member of his family who would 
speak to any one of his cruelty. He said he 
would master his own family or die in the attempt. 
Ardeela left home at the age of twenty-two to sew 
for the neighbors. Elgie was glad when she left, 
for her hatred toward Elgie continued, and Ar- 


204 


Cloudy Sky, 


deela was always finding fault with her. Elgie 
would never leave her mother alone with her 
father, as she did not think it was safe to do so. 
When Elgie and Mina went to singing-school or 
to a party, Mrs. Rugal or Mrs. Cottrel would 
remain at Grumble Hall. This, of course, was 
accidental in appearance. 

Elgie and Mina Howard were not beauties, but 
were called handsome girls. They were what 
nature had made them, for no artificial powder 
ever disfigured their cheeks. They were affable, 
honest young ladies, wherever they were met, 
and at all times they were the same ; and some of 
the best and most talented young men waited upon 
them — some for the sake of their society, others 
with a view and hope of obtaining them for wives. 
For a long time they both thought single life 
more happy than married life, judging all men by 
their own father. 

The doctor told his family one morning that he 
was intending to visit his mother soon, and this 
time he would take Mina and Elgie with him. 
The girls were delighted, and as there were no 
railroads in those days they were obliged to travel 
by private conveyance. Mina and Elgie had never 
seeii any of their relatives belonging to their 
father’s family, except a cousin, and now to see 
their grandmother, aunts, and uncles, was some- 
thing great. They had never been farther from 
home than Wartell. Esq. Baily offered him his 
double carriage free of charge, but the doctor 
would not accept it. He said that he preferred 
the wagon. Elgie and Mina were disappointed, 


or the Unfortunate Children. 205 

but were determined to go. The seats on the 
wagon were set on hickory poles for springs. 
Their father told them to take lunch along for 
dinner, and he would buy their breakfasts and sup- 
pers. On the morning of the ist day of March, 
they bid their mother, brother, and sister good 
bye, and started on their journey two hours before 
daylight. At sunrise they were five miles from 
home. 

Spring opened early, and the leaves were peep- 
ing from the trees, and everything had a bright 
appearance as they traveled along. They had 
looked forward to this visit as one they should 
ever, perhaps, through their lives remember. 
When evening came they were forty miles from 
home. They then put up at a hotel in Lisbon- 
ville for the night, and all were very tired. The 
hotel was kept by an old bachelor and his two 
sisters. They were very much pleased with the 
appearance of Elgie, and urged Dr. Howard to 
leave her with them, and they would educate her, 
and at their death would make her sole heir to 
their estate. The doctor would not agree to this, 
and Elgie was not anxious to remain. When the 
doctor retired he requested the landlord to awaken 
him at 4 o’clock in the morning. He did so, and 
they started on their journey without their break- 
fast. Mina and Elgie told their father that they 
were hungry, but he did not seem to hear them. 
They opened the satchel and ate the lunch that 
was intended for their dinners. The second day 
they reached Chambersburg, and put up at the 
hotel. Mina and Elgie were tired riding, and be- 


2o6 


The Cloudy Sky, 


gan to think that their relatives in Pennsylvania 
would have to be very valuable and treat them 
with the utmost kindness, if they were paid for 
their trip. The doctor ordered supper, and a 
delicious meal it was, for the girls were almost 
starved, they thought. 

The next morning they were awakened early 
and started without their breakfast as usual. Their 
lunch was all gone. After riding along they told 
their father that they were getting very hungry, 
but, as usual, his deafness again came on him and 
he could not hear them. Elgie then said: 

‘^Father, Mina and I are starving, and we are 
getting the headache,*' but he was still deaf, and 
she again repeated the same to him. 

‘'Stop bothering me," he said. “I am not 
going to waste my money buying you something 
to eat. You will get your supper when we come 
to the river.’* 

At 6 o’clock they came to the river, that beau- 
tiful stream which their mother, as Julia Collens, 
had so often crossed. They put up until after 
supper, intending to cross the river that night. 
The ice had broken loose and was floating down 
stream, but Dr. Howard was anxious to cross as 
it was Saturday night and they would then only 
be five miles from his mother’s home. He was 
told by the ferryman that to cross the river that 
night would be impossible, so his pocketbook had 
to again be opened to pay for another night’s 
lodging and their breakfasts. The girls laughed, 
for they were glad of it. 

The next day they had the company of a young 


or the Unfortunate Children 207 

gentleman who was the son of Mr. Blackburn, an 
old friend of their mother’s. Mr. Blackburn, in 
company with two young ladies, was also waiting 
to cross the river. When dinner was announced 
he saw that Dr. Howard did not invite his daugh- 
ters to go with him, so he urged them to take 
dinner and he would pay the bill. They thanked 
him for his kindness, but they knew they dare not 
accept the offer. After dinner the captain of the 
boat told them that he would take them across 
the river, but that they would have to go down 
the stream to an eminence, as he could not get 
the boat to the shore at the proper place. They 
drove to the spot designated. The wagon was 
let down on the boat by ropes, and the horses 
were led down and placed on board. Then the 
captain told Mina to jump and he would catch 
her, and landed her safe on the boat. He then 
came for Elgie, who did not do as well as her sis- 
ter, as she went into the river, and the captain 
caught her just as her feet went into the water. 
Placing her on board they dressed her feet in dry 
stockings. She was not injured, but took a 
severe cold. The captain was very kind to her ; 
he was sorry the accident occurred, but he wished 
them a pleasant time, and said he hoped they 
would call at his ferry when they returned. They 
landed safe and were soon on the road, arriving at 
their grandmother’s about 5 o’clock. When they 
drove up to the house Grandma Howard was 
standing in the door. 

‘^How do you do, mother? Get supper as 
soon as convenient, for we are very hungry.” 


2o8 


Cloudy Sky, 


‘‘Why, Arthur, is that you?*’ said his motherj 
and coming out to the wagon, she put her arms 
around his neck. Her darling boy had come. 

“And there are Mina and Elgie,” said their 
father. 

“I am glad to see you, my dears, ” said their 
grandma. 

Aunt Jennie put in her appearance, and soon 
began giving the doctor a lecture for not coming 
in a carriage. The doctor replied, ‘ ‘ I carry my 
brains in my head. I don’t live to please the 
world I believe in pleasing myself. I spend 
my money to visit my friends, if I don’t come in 
style.” 

‘ ‘ I would prefer you to stay at home, Arthur, 
if you cannot come like other folks,” replied 
Jennie. 

This pleased Elgie and Mina, and they laughed 
heartily. Dr. Howard had met a mate from his 
home nest. He said, “Jennie, hurry the supper.” 
She disappeared, and in a short time they were at 
the table, which was .filled with plenty. After 
supper was over, they all sat down to talk, and 
the doctor asked his mother to go and spend the 
balance of her life with him, as he said he did not 
think Lewis provided amply for her. The doctor 
did not think when he asked his mother that she 
would accept the invitation, and did not want to 
have her do so, but merely spoke to her in that 
way to still retain the foothold of being her favor- 
ite son. His mother told him she would go, and 
he immediately began to say, “I have something 
to lay before you. First the wagon is hard to 


y or the Unfortunate Children, 209 

fid© in, and it is a long journey, and as you are 
seventy years of age, I fear it will be too much 
lor you. You must consider all this, and not act 
too hastily.’^ 

“You are a very considerate child, Arthur; I 
will not go, for when I leave this world, I want to 
be laid by the side of your father;” and so it was 
settled. 

Mina and Elgie had a fine visit among their 
cousins. The doctor then concluded to visit some 
relatives at the foot of the mountains. The fare- 
wells were said, and Dr. Howard seated himself 
in his wagon, with Mina and Elgie on a seat be- 
hind him, where they were laughing and making 
fun of the vehicle. They told their cousins to 
come in a gypsy wagon, when they returned their 
visit. The doctor told them that to pay them, 
for their being so saucy, he would leave them 
at home next time. Elgie said that he would be 
obliged to leave them at home, for by the time 
they got back, they would be dried beef if he 
starved them much more, and they took a quiet 
laugh behind their father’s back. They reached 
the city of P , where he once owned a cloth- 

ing store. They entered the city just at sunrise, 
for they had traveled four miles that morning. As 
they were driving down Penn street, a man ran 
out and asked, 

“Butter or cheese this morning?” 

“Neither,” the doctor replied, “we are just 
going to visit some friends.” 

After going a short distance, another man ran 
out, “Cheese this morning. Mister?” 


210 


Cloudy Sky, 


sir/’ replied the doctor. 

Elgie and Mina were laughing to themselves all 
this time. Presently another man ran out and 
asked : 

Eggs this morning ?” 

No, sir,” again replied the doctor. 

The girls could contain themselves no longer ; 
they burst into a hearty laugh, for which their 
father gave tflem a lecture. Mina said : 

Father, this is as good as a circus.” 

He made no reply, but asked a young man 
which street he would take to go to Batie’s hotel. 
He directed them which way to go, and the doc- 
tor thanked him and drove on. The young man 
walked along on the same street, and when Doc- 
tor Howard turned a corner he turned it also. 
The doetor did not notice he was the same young 
man who had directed him a few moments before, 
so he stopped and asked again what street the 
hotel was on. The young man directed him as 
before, and, looking at the girls, smiled very 
pleasantly. The doctor thanked him, whil.e the 
girls were convulsed with laughter. He drove on, 
and when he turned the next corner the young 
man, who seemed to be going in the same direc- 
tion, turned also. The doctor again called out : 

Young man, will you be so kind as to tell me 
which street will take me to Batie’s hotel?” 

The young man directed him, then said : 
^‘Stranger, if I give you directions a few times 
more, you will certainly be able to find Batie’s 
hotel without further trouble.” 

The doctor saw the joke the girls were laughing 


or the Unfortunate Children, 211 

at. He whipped up his horses and asked no more 
questions. When they arrived at their aunt’s, 
Mina told the joke to the gratification of all but 
Dr. Howard. 

They had a grand visit, and returned home after 
aa absence of five weeks. The last day on their 
way home they had to walk seven miles. The 
horses had taken the distemper, and could scarcely 
travel. The girls would give a description of their 
trip, and would say that they considered it equal 
to a circus ; then they would smile and tell how 
worried they were about their father’s deafness, 
while on their way to their grandma’s. This the 
doctor did not really enjoy, as he had taken 
plenty of money with him, and kqew that he 
ought to. havQ got the girls something to eat. 


CHAPTER XLIV. 

ELGIE PAID FOR WORKING IN THE HARVEST FIELD. 

Elgie had reached her fifteenth year. She had 
done her accustomed work with her brother and 
sister on the farm, and had assisted her mother in 
the house, nights and mornings. When haying 
time arrived, she was sent to the field with Mina 
to rake hay. Elgie soon began to complain of 
having a headache, and Mina told her to go and 
lie down behind a swath of grass. She did so, 
but had only been lying down a few moments 
when her father came along, and told her to get 


212 


Cloudy Sky, 


up and go to work. Elgie said, ‘^Father, I am 
not able to do it,'* and he said, '‘You will haveto 
work, able or not; there will be a shower this 
afternoon, and the hay must be got up." She 
took the fork from her father’s hand, and went to 
work, with a prayer that she might soon be laid 
to rest from this toilsome life. She struggled 
through the forenoon, rolling the hay in windrows. 
When their mother called them to dinner, Mina 
took her by one arm and Wallace by the other,, 
and helped her to get home. She ate no dinner 
but went to bed. 

Poor Elgie! Five long weeks she lay with bil- 
ious fever, and by the time she had recovered, 
harvest was ended. Mina always had strength to 
go through what Elgie could not. The doctor 
did not allow his daughters to keep company, or 
go with gentlemen, to whom he in any way took a 
dislike, so they were always in fear, when they 
accepted gentlemen's company whom their father 
did not fancy, that he would insult them. 

It was getting late in the season of the year, and 
everything was putting on the peculiar appearance 
which the autumn months bring with them. The 
balmy, autumn air was blowing soft and still. The 
trees were casting their hues of red and yellow, 
making the woods look beautiful, a forcible re- 
minder that the halycon days of summer were 
dying, and, like the leaves of the trees, fading in 
their own loveliness to pass into oblivion and join 
the many mysteries with which our earth abounds. 
The cat-bird began its fitful wail, the modest quails 
were traveling in bevies over the meadows, and 


or the Unfortunate Children, 


213 


the ‘‘caw, caw,’^ of the crow as he alighted on 
the fence was a warning that our autumn was at 
hand 

This was the time [also for parties, and the 
doctor was asked to have a young folks’ dance. 
He said he had no objections, if they did not 
invite more than twelve couples. That law and 
limit would not of course include more than one- 
half of their associates. Their father always said 
when he extended an invitation to any one and 
the invited ones had company he preferred them 
to bring whoever might be with them along to 
Grumble Hall rather than remain at home. Elgie 
knew this, so she started out on her mission. She 
would go and tell one family to spend the evening 
with a family that was invited to the Hall on the 
night of the party. As evening drew near Mrs. 
Howard felt somewhat uneasy; so did the rest of 
the family. Elgie told them that she would take 
the blame if it came out. Henry Rugal and his 
sister Helen, accompanied by Cyrus Young and 
the two Miss Smyths, rapped at the Hall door. 
Answering the knock at the door, Elgie opened 
it, and said, “How do you do? Come in.” 

“I cannot until I see the doctor,” was the re- 
ply. 

Elgie called her father. 

“ Good evening. Dr. Howard. We had com- 
pany this evening and had to remain at home or 
bring them with us.” 

“All right,” said the doctor, “Come in.” 

It was not long before more of the guests 
arrived in the same predicament. “ Come in, by 


2i4 


Cloudy Sky, 


all means/' said the doctor, and m that way all 
the young folks became guests at the Hall, and 
the doctor never mistrusted that Elgie had a hand 
in it. 

The most pleasant parties of the neighborhood 
were held at Grumble Hall. After a time it be- 
came known that Dr Howard was unkind to his 
wife and children in more ways than one. Some 
one asked Ardeela one day whether her father 
was insane or not. 

do not know," she replied. ^‘He is a very 
eccentric man, I know that. " And the very per- 
son who asked Ardeela whether her father was 
not insane, told him that his daughter Ardeela 
had said the her father was insane. This so en- 
raged the doctor that he told his wife if they ever 
made an attempt to put him an asylum, when he 
got out he would murder the whole family, and 
escape the gallows on the plea of insanity. He 
also told her if she obtained a divorce from him 
he would kill her and then kill himself, for he 
would not live without her. Elgie was often 
asked how she could be so cheerful in society, 
when she had so much trouble at home. 

She replied, leave my trouble behind me, 
for I know I shall find it when I return." 

She would gather wild myrtle in the woods to 
trim Mina's and her white dresses. After work- 
ing hard all day they would sit up till I2 o’clock 
at night to put on the trimming, as it was the 
only time they had to do any work for themselves. 

Winter by this time was full upon them. The 
snow was falling, and the children were busy 


or the Unfortunate Children. 215 

building snow-houses. Everything seemed to 
have prepared winter quarters, but the rabbit 
which could be seen jumping in the fence corners, 
and the little snowbird, whose twittering could be 
heard from the bare branches of the trees. 

Mrs. Howard had an old acquaintance who 
married a man by the name of Pollard, and he 
with his family settled on a farm three miles from 
Grumble Hall. Mr. Pollard’s children. Harper, 
Ira, and Ina, were frequent visitors at Dr. How- 
ard’s when not engaged in teaching school. They 
would often return home with Elgie and Mina, and 
practice singing a few hours, after which they 
would engage in a few games of whist or euchre 
before going to bed. This helped in a measure 
to while away some of the tedious hours. Wallace 
did not take trouble to heart as his sisters did, but 
he enjoyed society as well. Ardeela visited her 
.home once in five or six weeks, and would remain 
a day or two, then return to her sewing again. 
She frequently gave Elgie a lecture on her be- 
havior, telling her that she was too forward, or 
that she was not forward enough, and that she 
was her mother’s angel and her father’s pet (if he 
had any), and that people thought Elgie was good- 
looking, but she did not think so, and if she did 
she would not tell it. She wished Wallace and 
Mina would not like her, then she would be 
happy. She would close her remarks with the 
hope that she would never set her eyes on Elgie 
again. Elgie could never please Ardeela do what 
she would. When Ardeela went away Elgie 
would say, ‘^Amen. I wonder when I shall 


2i6 


Cloudy Sky, 


receive another lecture. I must pay her. I can- 
not take her services for nothing.” 

Ardeela was always jealous of Elgie, and yet 
Elgie was ready at any time to do anything in her 
power for her sister Ardeela. Mina said that she 
would stay at home that winter and let Elgie 
attend school. School was to open the ist of 
December, and a gentleman by the name of Har- 
rington was engaged as teacher. Dr. Howard’s 
family were becoming scattered, as there were at 
home none but the doctor, his wife, Mina and 
Elgie, with a little dog called Mago, Wallace hav- 
ing left home on his twenty-first birthday, forbid- 
den ever to enter his father’s house again. One 
week before Wallace had attained his majority his 
father asked him to buy the farm, on these condi- 
tions: Wallace was to pay ;^3,ooo for the farm, 
and to work it out under his father’s control, and 
not get married before the farm was paid for. 
He gave his son his choice — buy on these condi- 
tions or leave the Hall forever. And as Wallace 
would not agree to the conditions upon which his 
father wished him to purchase the farm, he left 
the Hall. 

Elgie started to school the first day of Decem- 
ber. When she entered the school-room, hung 
up her shawl and hood, and then sat down and 
took her spelling-book, Mr. Harrington went 
round to each of the scholars to ascertain their 
names and what books they were going to study. 
When he came to Elgie he asked her what her 
name was? She replied, Elgie Snivelingiser.” 

^^That is a very strange name, ’’said the teacher. 


or the Unfortunate Children. 217 

‘^Yes, it is; I don’t know of any person by 
that name except our own family,” she said. 

‘‘What are you going to study, Miss Snivelin- 
giser?” asked the teacher. 

“The spelling book,” she replied, “but I have 
attended school very little, not more than one 
hundred and thirty-five days in all.” 

“It may perhaps embarrass you to read before 
the school, so you may read in your seat, when 
the boys are out at recess,” said Mr. Harrington. 

“Thanks for your kindness, ’^'she replied. 

At recess he sat down beside her, she opened 
the spelling book, and began to spell ‘ ‘p-a pa, p-i 
pi, p-o po.” The girls back of her commenced 
laughing, and Mr. Harrington scolded them, for 
he thought they were making fun of her; he 
turned to the reading matter, and asked her to 
read this sentence: “Fire burns wood and coal.” 
Elgie made the attempt, but would spell some of 
the words before she would pronounce them. 

He then said: “Please spell some words that I 
will pronounce,” and he gave the word “baker,” 
which she spelt. He also pronounced “shady,” 
but she told him she could not spell that, until he 
spelled it for her. She then asked if he would 
excuse her from reading again until afternoon. 

“Certainly, Miss Snivelingiser,” he said. 

Noon came, and at i o’clock the bell rang for 
school. He called the class in the Rhetorical 
reader. Elgie came with them and took her seat 
at the head of the class * and, to the surprise of 
the teacher, when he called upon her to read, he 
found her the best reader in the school, and could 


2i8 


Cloudy Sky, 


not help laughing, as he plainly saw the joke 
she had played upon him. He at once became 
suspicious of the name she had given him in the 
morning. When he called the roll that evening, 
he called the name Elgie, and then stopped, and a 
little boy that sat near him said ''Howard.” He 
then looked at her and smiled. When he dis- 
missed school he asked Elgie the privilege of 
boarding at her father’s house that week, if she 
thought it would suit her parents. She said she 
thought they would have no objections, so he ac- 
companied her home that evening. Mr. Harring- 
ton told them the joke that Elgie had played on 
him. The doctor said : 

"That is just like Elgie.” 

She replied: "Well, father, the dark cloud 
hangs over me so much of the time that I 
thought I would have a little sunshine.” 

Elgie soon became the favorite of the school 
and teacher. He waited upon her some, and 
spent many evenings at the Hall, unsuspected by 
her father. Mr. Harrington told Elgie that he 
was engaged to be married, but that engagements 
were often broken. She thought her teacher was 
a very fine young man, and was becoming quite 
attached to him, for he was so very kind to her. 
Mrs. Howard had taught her daughters never to 
step in between two persons when engaged to be 
married, for if they did they would not be likely 
to prosper. Mr. Harrington had a comrade who 
urged Elgie to encourage Mr. Harrington in his 
suit, and told her she could get him if she would. 
But Elgie thought it would be wrong for her to 


or the Unfortunate Children, 219 

do so, and wrong for him to break his engage- 
ment, so she did not encourage him. 

This was a terrible winter for Mina and Elgie, 
for their father did not get over the story of his 
insanity, and was constantly blaming his wife as 
being the cause of Wallace leaving home, although 
he knew she was innocent. After they would 
retire he would threaten to take her life. For 
weeks Mina and Elgie would sleep on the floor 
with their ear over the stovepipe hole, which went 
through from the room below, in which her father 
and mother slept. Mina would take that position 
the fore part of the night, and Elgie the after 
part. Mrs. Howard told the girls not to tell what 
happened at home, as the people would not be- 
lieve it if they should hear it ; because their father 
was so desirous to have the slaves in the South 
liberated, they would say at once a man with such 
tender sympathies would not be capable of being 
unkind to his wife and family. With all his faults 
the doctor had his friends, as everyone does have 
in this life, whether he be worthy or unworthy of 
them. 

School closed in the spring, and Elgie was taken 
sick with lung fever. Her father treated her case 
until he gave her up to die. He then called Dr. 
Morrell for counsel, and after a time she began 
slowly to recover. The wild geese were returning 
to their northern homes. The tame geese and 
ducks were swimming in the pond that had a 
short time before been used as a skating rink. 
The martens had almost forsaken their homes, and 
spent most of their time beneath the tiny waves. 


220 


The Cloudy Sky, 


The water cress stood defiant, as if to say, 
Gather me if you can,” and the modest pansy 
peeped forth in all its beauty among the spears of 
grass in the woodland. Elgie Howard looked at 
these and exclaimed: mockery to human 

life!” She thought, too, how hard their summer 
work would be, for their brother was gone and 
their mother was being reduced to a mere shadow 
with the trials of her life and hard work. 


CHAPTER XLV. 

INTRODUCTION TO DOCTOR DUNCAN. 

One day Doctor Morrell called, accompanied by 
a gentleman whom he introduced to Dr. Howard 
and family as Doctor Duncan, and had brought 
him around to introduce him to his friends. They 
remained several hours, and before taking their 
leave Doctor Duncan said that his mother would 
arrive in a few days, and he should then be pleased 
to have them all call, as his mother would be a 
stranger among them. He seemingly had ad- 
dressed the latter part of the conversation to Elgie, 
which greatly amused her, as she was the youngest 
of the family, and Doctor Duncan took her to be 
the oldest. Before Doctor Morrell .left he and 
Doctor Howard had a private conversation. The 
day that Doctor Morrell moved away from Onoco, 
a team drove up to the house, and Doctor Morrell 
and Doctor Howard carried out the parlor furni- 


or the Unfortunate Children, 221 

ture and put it in the wagon. Mrs. Howard asked 
him what he was doing that for. ‘^To spite you 
and the girls/' he replied. 

Dr. Duncan became a fast friend of the Howard 
family, and was often at the Hall. He admired 
Dr. Howard for his talent, but despised his treat- 
ment of his family. Dr. Howard told the girls he 
should hire no help, so they would have double 
the work to see to, as their brother was gone. 
Their father then told them if they worked well, 
he would give them some money at the close of 
harvest. They knew his word was good, and 
consequently worked very hard. They would 
arise very early and assist their feeble mother all 
they possibly could. Elgie, with Mago at her 
side, would drive the cows to the woodland to 
pasture, and at 10 o’clock Mina and Elgie would 
go to the hayfield and make windrows of what 
was dry enough, and scatter the grass that had 
been cut, to dry. 

One evening their father detained Mina in the 
hayfield and sent Elgie into the woods for the cat- 
tle. There were hundreds of acres of woodland 
in a body, called commons, and here all the cattle 
of the village of Onoco pastured. Elgie called 
Mago and started. Weary and tired she would 
drag her feet along through the woods, sometimes 
seating herself on a log to rest, for she could go 
no farther. Mago would put his paws on her lap 
and whine, as if to say, ‘H* feel sorry for you.” 
The pheasant drumming upon the logs made a 
mournful sound in the forest. As darkness 
came on she could hear the lowing of the cattle 


222 


The Cloudy Sky, 


in the distance and hear the tinkle of the bells. She 
then hurried her footsteps as fast as she could, for 
she was afraid. Little Mago walked by her side 
as if to guard her from danger. It was late in the 
evening when she reached the cattle, and calling 
them to her, she soon started them ahead. She 
had a long road home over logs and through 
the brush, with but a glimmer of a few stars shin- 
ing through the tree tops to light her way. She 
finally reached the lane and felt safe. She could 
hear the stage-driver sing as the stage rattled 
along the road. Elgie reached home just as the 
moon was rising, and found her mother and Mina 
anxiously waiting and watching for her. Mina 
milked the cows ; when she had finished her father 
came out and told Mina and Elgie that they would 
have to drive the cattle to Wasset creek that night 
to water. Elgie asked her father whether he 
would vote the abolition ticket to free the South- 
ern slaves; he said ‘"Yes;” she then said that for 
her part she would much prefer to have the white 
slaves in the North freed first. He told her to go 
along and stop being so saucy. 

That night Mina and Elgie laid their weary 
forms to rest at 12 o’clock. Soon after they had 
retired a fearful storm came up, and the wind was 
blowing a perfect hurricane. The lightning 
flashed on every side, and the loud peals of thun- 
der shook the earth. They found the fences 
nearly all blown down next morning, and that 
most of the haycocks were blown to pieces ; some 
of them being picked up and carried entirely out 
of sight. Elgie told her father the Lord sent the 





ISP^:^. ' M'/i ' * - 

''* * ' ' 
i/v ow--* 

-r 4- ■ V ■/ A-^ 


r nf' 


S'!;.' • ' - 


3? / , . 

-'■- --r >/ 


• % 




, t,-V< ’i-, '' ‘^* •* 


•V 


'' ^ 

’■ ** I ~ i ^ *•' « A 


^ -* a; • 

A . 

'X . V 0 


.\ ^ 


Ai' <• 


*• - / 
♦ t.*- < 


• 


^ » 


0 




1. 

. * 


^ m * 


V -■ . 


?. 


Yl'J: 


i., 


4 >• 

«i 


■:.•»: II''- 




'IT » V • ’ ^ .~Ml'^ 

.v^-'!;>‘^v^ u -r :' 

■ . jz: 'i»' ' . - ■ . 


,. A,- 


4 r 




i^<''.f^. ,^,,J v^,. 

^ it * ' ^ 

V* A ^ * 

' V . v***' • ‘ • ■ 


•»* . 


/ 

« 


> 

y 


• i 
I 




' .. 


j' • . f * 






■ •“ *• 

• * 


» ' . » - 


4> 

■'*• -4%. 


c. 

- 

> ' 


. ^ 




• r 


• - ^ ■ ;• •' i , ^ 


i *^r' 


> ♦ 


w • 




r ✓ w V- . ,>*. I >i * -w ' y •< v J ' 

» • . '.V •■** . ^ fc • ‘ ^ 

^ V ■ .■ - ! 

!v V.;W ^ ^ 

» l -;*-*, «-r^ » -• -JT liL ■. •■ ^ • 


:!♦>' -■ < »-;•> V' 

T? t t • • • 


f L - 

y* 


♦ I . . *. • - 


A 


''L 


Vc'*v-\ ‘ - /: . . - 


•\ 


. \ 


YJ^ 


' V "V'^ • St\ 

^•w . > ^ r 

• • y<< r-S 


• < *•♦ 


' ‘ - • .• -7 '- w- *-' . ', 

< .• r. ’ • " V-*. ; i' tW\^ y.r* 


’ ‘ > » 


v^ 


ly * 


. . >• 


. .. f ' 


T *“ - -' V ifv* •• ► ■ 

-:• ' • . . " ^*» . '*1 




V . < ^ 




y« 


A • ♦ - * ^ »• ' -" ^ ■»it 

" ■ i • ■'■ '^-^r . V "t '; .l3"v V>^'\ 

•-r \ f- t 

'* ^ • • • V ' • T“ ■ . .V. '’ 

'A •**•*•>' i- ' ♦VA- ^ 

V:> . , .,y - . 


t a 




/ . 

^f 

< 


^ . • 


\ • 


■- 


. ^\K 
-V ''f . / 

* ‘.' * ' to 4 


‘ I ■■ 


A' ■ ■'• • - 

6> • yij'ff . • - ■ » ' •? 


^ ■ 


4 ‘ ' • S^ . y r / , V ,5^ • ■ ^ 

• ^ r '■-' '>« .‘t . — 


4 i V ' • 

*V <*•- 1^ 


- /. 
f jfi^ r-*- ^ • • 

■*• / . '^ • - — 

lil. *♦' '*. ♦ 

i^.t- y ^ ^ ^ ^ *' A u 

V>- 




/ 


% -' 


» 




■^* 


vr 


» 


• ' ^ - *. V < .- • >' ^ . V • 


I y 


ar ;^ y , 


■ , V-;; 7^1. 

S I ■ . / „ 'V .' 


rr;x\v ^.:>. , 


-•4 

to ^ 


^0 


%' r^'if A - !•? . • -i'- 7'. 


,X\ 




^^■^ -■■■ V ' ' - ^ -• ■ 

V">’' - ’ - f'*' 

V :.• 

.w ^ 


> 


A \ 


y •.** 


«• . : - ^ , 


V ,vX 


* r 

. "j 




• * 

* - 


* \ 


-4 »» * 


'• '-• < . -~~A‘ f;’?' ■ / 

■^ * ' > ■\*^-' o • /^k ^■ 

K » . -i- V_A » « ' ^ I < * ' ^ ^ J 

; ' '• : . • . ■ :-■: 


‘<.r 


, t 




%v_^, • 


C'- r- 

■ i. % ^ • , •'1 .--* - ' * 1 


,;^.»,Nsa. * , 




$ 


» ♦- 


. .« ^ 


■.?• 


I ■ 










*4 ^ to 

y 

.• 




^ y 
0^ 


!•. *• 
V 


•'?■ iV Vi.,: 


^ *4 -f ‘ 

-. <r 


. I 


•'•. • ^ ’ 

? . V*' 


-V 


•t .• •J/- 

4 • ' : * 


|l‘>*.^.fr r ■‘- .c ■•■^ -A.^ ■' 

C^i 1 ^ I . . to, . . . .,^\. ^ . . . -^ . ^ Wt . , - 

rV'*'- ; >• • ' .' ■'/.^■'•^ '....- •: ■' : 

u. f .• * ^ k V* ■ - 

r-i-. '/*■•£>• '-'^U' ' .. . ‘ *'.•.• 

L»-* ■’. -.-ar •■.''•'Til'-.. ■ .to ^ ' 


■ «. 


* -• ^ 




/i'. 


1 r 


' y. i r . . 

to < *'.• 

' * 

^ . r 


■rT 

" r /'4v ‘ / ' 

■^ - * - • ■- ■ rl* - . • 




^ - » 


- - -v* 

y. 


- -.r , '?/ i' . 


■ c... - '■: : r- , :^ / 

'A V -. • '/ii' i ’ 







or the Unfortunate Children, 


223 


storm to give her and Mina a rest. She said to 
him, “Father, it’s an ill wind that blows nobody 
good.” 

When the harvest was ended and the wheat and 
oats in the barn. Dr. Howard called Elgie and 
Mina to him and said: 

^'Now, girls, you have worked well ; I promised 
to give you sonie money,” and gave them each fifty 
cents, and said, ^‘You know your father always 
keeps his word.” 

The girls were disappointed, for they expected 
to receive at least five dollars. They were so en- 
raged that they would have thrown the fifty cents 
in his face, but they thought of their poor mother, 
and how hard she had to work, and they needed 
the money. Elgie said, I will take the five dol- 
lars out of him before four weeks ; I will make 
him wish he had paid it to us.” 

As was the usual custom, the doctor had his 
party after harvest time. When the guests were 
seated, and her father was in the height of his 
glory, Elgie stepped to the center of the room, 
and asked Esquire Bailey if he was going West 
that fall. 

“lam; I am going to visit my wife’s brother,” 
he replied. 

Elgie continued: “Will you be kind enough to 
attend to some business for Mina and me ?” 

' ‘ I will be most happy to attend to anything 
}^oii may wish me to do for your benefit,” he 
replied. 

‘"Well, Mina and I worked hard all through the 
harvest, and father has given us fifty cents apiec^ 


for it, and we would like to have you lay it out in 
land for us,” said Elgie. 

Good land,” said Mr. Bailey, ^‘he didn’t give 
you all that! ” 

There was a perfect uproar of laughter, and 
Elgie left the room, while her father would have 
been glad if he could have sunk through the floor. 
As Elgie left the room she felt satisfied that she 
had taken the five dollars out of him. 

Dr. Howard called Elgie to him the next 
morning, and told her that the next harvest-time 
she would have to work for nothing. She told 
him that she was glad of it; she did not want him 
to have the privilege of telling the neighbors he 
paid his girls for working in the harvest, when he 
did not give them enough to buy a calico dress. 
She said that it was not right that he should have 
the name and not the game. 


CHAPTER XLVl. 

MRS. HOWARD HEARS FROM HER RELATIVES — MINA 
AND ELGIE ATTEND A PARTY. 

Mrs. Howard received a letter postmarked 
''Mosco, 111.” She hastily broke the seal and 
found it was from her brother Rollie. Rollie 
stated that his father’s family had all gone to Illi- 
nois ; that Mrs. Collens had given Zeno twenty 
thousand dollars, and that he had gone to Califor- 
nia some four years previous, spent it all, and died 
penniless, and that his grave was dug in a solid 


or the Unfortunate Children, 225 

rock and covered with a slab. This, as his last 
resting place, was among the mines of gold. This 
was news to Julia. His letter further stated that 
Mrs. Howard’s mother had laid away six hundred 
dollars to be given to Mrs. Howard at her death, 
‘^and, dear sister, I will see to it that you get it 
My health is poor, and I am still living single. I 
would like to see you or any of your children. 

‘‘From your affectionate brother, 

“Rollie Collens.^' 

The following week there was to be a dance in 
a small village called Wallfield. Mina and Elgie 
received an invitation from a young gentleman by 
the name of Colton. As Mr. Colton was about 
to leave the house Dr. Howard returned from the 
village. He saw the young man as he left the 
house, and coming in asked the girls what he 
wanted. They told him, and he said he would 
not allow them to attend the dance with any one. 
The next evening they attended a party at Mr. 
Pollard’s, and as they were returning from Mr. 
Pollard’s Henry Rugal asked them to acbompany 
him to the Wallfield party. Mina said they would 
like very much to go, but their father had forbid- 
den them going with any one. Elgie told him 
they would go ; that he should have the carriage 
ready, and they would come to his house and go 
from there, and as they were in the habit of stay- 
ing two nights out of the week with Helen, their 
father would think nothing about it. Elgie told 
her mother in regard to the dance, and the plan 
they had arranged to go. Their friend, Mrs. Cot- 
trell, came in and was to remain over night with 


226 


Cloudy Sky, 


Mrs. Howara. The girls took the satchel, and 
put their dresses and slippers in the bottom and 
their night dresses on the top and covered them 
with a paper. They told their mother that they 
were going to take Mrs. Rugal some pippin apples. 
Dr. Howard was lying on a settee in the hall 
reading and overheard what had been said about 
getting the apples. He spoke to them and said : 
‘H will go and help you gather the apples,” but 
Mina told him that it was not necessary for him to 
go, and that she would get them. 

He went, however, and Mina and Elgie followed 
with the satchel. When he put the apples into 
the satchel, he asked, '‘What is this?” 

Elgie tremblingly replied, ‘ ' Those are our night- 
dresses.” 

“ So you are going to remain all night,” said he. 

“Yes, sir,” said Elgie. “You need not put in 
more than a half dozen ; she only wanted a few to 
eat, and they will be so heavy to carry, if you 
send so many.” 

“If you will take out your nightdresses and 
carry them in your hand, I can put in some other 
kinds.” 

But they said Mrs. Rugal only wanted a few 
of the pippins to taste, so he said no more. 
Elgie hastily picked up the satchel, and away she 
and Mina went. Elgie said : 

“ Mina, this is sunshine among the clouds.” 

“Yes, if the cloud don’t darken before we get 
home,” said Mina. 

When they arrived at Mrs. Rugal’s Henry was 
waiting for them. They gave Mrs. Rugal the ap- 


or the Unfortunate Children, 227 

pies, and started for the party. They cOok a 
back road, thinking that if they took the other 
road they might meet Dr. Howard taking a walk. 
The party was a grand affair, and after spending 
the time in the most delightful manner, they 
returned safely and remained all night with Mrs. 
Rugal. In the morning they returned home 
before their father was up ; 'SO he never found out 
anything about it, and the girls were happy. 

Dr. Howard consented to let Wallace return, 
and remain at home if he would pay one dollar 
and twenty-five cents a week for his board. The 
family were all rejoiced to have him return home, 
as they thought a great deal of their brother ; he 
was always pleasant company, and they were 
ready to do him any kindness, and care for him 
as he could not expect to be when among stran- 
gers. 

Melons were ripe and nearly gone, but the girls 
knew of a German family that had a quantity of 
late ones. So Wallace, and Henry, and Mina and 
Elgie, with four other couples sallied out one 
evening to have (as they expected) a melon feast. 
Mrs. Howard laughed at the girls, and said she 
hoped they would get what they were going for, 
but she thought they had better go among the 
class of people with whom they were in the habit 
of associating, for they would be more likely to be 
reated to melons than where they were going. 
They started, and when they arrived at the door 
they were met by the eldest daughter of the Ger- 
man. She looked somewhat surprised, but she 
invited them in and gave them seats. There was 


228 


Cloudy Sky, 


a large pile of melons lying on the table. Wallace 
turned to the daughter and said : 

*^This has been a good season for melons?’' 

*Wes,” she replied, but did not make a move 
toward getting any of them. Mina then said to 
the old lady, am veryfond of muskmelon.” 

‘'Are you?” she said, but no melon was 
offered. Henry Rugal now thought that his time 
for a hint had come, and he said : 

“Elgie, which do you prefer, watermelons or 
muskmelons? ” “ Muskmelons,” she replied, but 

their efforts to get the melons offered to them 
were unavailing, and they were all ready to laugh 
outright. They remained an hour, while the mel- 
ons stayed on the table, and they left melonless. 
They then concluded to go home through the 
woods, as it was nearer, and it was growing cloudy 
and dark. They entered the woods on the west 
side, expecting to come out at “ Ballqueather 
swamp,” then they would not be far from home. 
The storm gathered very fast and was soon upon 
them in all its fury, the rain poured in torrents 
upon them, and it was only by the flash of the 
lightning that they could see where to go. They 
would stumble over logs, and get up and laugh 
and go on. After wandering around for some 
time, they finally came out on the road two miles 
from the “Hall.” Their clothing was saturated, 
and clung so closely to them that they could 
scarcely walk ; but they were a jolly crowd. 
When they reached the “Hall” Elgie and Mina 
gave the girls a change of dry clothing, and the 
young men returned to their homes. Mrs. How- 


or the Unfortunate Children. 529 

ard asked the girls how they liked melons. They 
all looked at each other and smiled, when one of 
them answered, Very well, they looked nice.'* 
Mrs. Howard at once knew that they had not been 
invited to taste them, and said she rather thought 
it was good for them, as they should have known 
better. Elgie remarked laughingly, ^ ^ That it was 
sunshine among clouds, when they left home, but 
that before they returned home, from the looks of 
the wet clothing, the sky had been all clouds.*' 


CHAPTER XLVII. 

ELGIE Howard’s sickness. 

Cold winter’s icy breath was again blowing at 
full blast, the sleet that had frozen as it fell had 
covered the trees till they glistened like diamonds. 
The tracks of the fox could not be traced as it 
lifted its feet lightly over the crusted snow. Cold 
as it was Elgie had to face the storm, for the cows 
had to be milked and fed. The sheep were bleat- 
ing and waiting for her to give them shelter and 
feed, and the geese would run for corn when they 
heard her voice. Her father would come in at 
bedtime, and ask if the chores were all done, and 
thus Elgie’s winter work was daily repeated in fair 
weather or foul. 

Dr. Duncan often called at Dr. Howard’s. He 
came one morning just as Elgie had finished milk- 
ing the cows. He said, “Good morning. Miss 


236 Cloudy Sky, 

Howard ; how would you like to take a sleigh ride 
this morning?” 

‘‘I should like very much to go, Doctor,” she 
replied, ‘‘but I have not had my breakfast.” He 
told her to get her shawl, and they would not be 
gone long. She got on her wraps, and jumped 
into the cutter, and away they went, to visit one 
of the doctor’s patients. When they returned, he 
stopped at the “Hall,” and took breakfast. 

Dr. Duncan had a good influence over Dr. 
Howard, and often calmed him down when he was 
“storming.” Dr. Duncan was engaged to be 
married when he came to Onoco, but was wise 
enough to keep it to himself, for he thought he 
would be better patronized as a single gentleman. 
Elgie and the doctor were good friends. He 
called one day in a jolly frame of mind, and after 
passing several jokes with Elgie, he said, 

“Elgie, why don’t you set your cap for me?” 

She replied laughing, “When nearly all of the 
young ladies of the village and surrounding coun- 
try have worn out their caps, setting them for 
you, it would be foolishness for insignificant Elgie 
Howard to try it.” 

The doctor laughed, and asked her what she 
was made of 

“I am made of a combination of resulting con- 
sequences,” she said. 

The doctor jokingly replied, “Indeed, I believe 
it,” and went away laughing. 

Doctor Duncan had a medical student who had 
taken quite a fancy to Elgie, but knowing his 
principles Doctor Duncan warned her against him. 


or the Unfortunate Children, 231 

It had been reported that Elgie and the Doctor 
were going to be married, but she laughed in her 
sleeve, and let it pass, for she had never thought 
of marrying Doctor Duncan. She praised and 
spoke well of him upon all occasions, but only as 
she would of an esteemed friend. 

Spring again began to peep from the shades of 
winter. The wild vines that climbed the rocks and 
wrapped themselves around the sturdy oak, or 
wandered over the clapboards of the lowly cot, 
were putting forth their leaves. The hawk had 
begun his soaring aloft in search of prey. Har- 
vest time was fast advancing, and poor Elgie 
Howard knew her fate. When the time arrived 
the harvest work began, and Elgie had to travel 
over the same old ground she had done so many 
times before. One day while at work pitching 
sheaves in the mow her arms dropped powerless 
at her side. Her father, who was watching her, 
seemed frightened and taking a rope he climbed the 
the ladder. After fastening the rope around her 
waist he told Mina to go down. Her father then 
let her down carefully, and Mina caught her in her 
arms, and she and her father carried her into the 
house. Mrs. Howard was heartbroken at seeing 
her child so nearly worked to death. She had to 
feed her as she would have done a child, for many 
days. When she began to recover the use of her 
arms the typhoid fever set it. Her father was de- 
termined to treat her. He prepared some medi- 
cine, which Mrs. Howard knew was not properly 
prepared, so she gave Elgie flour and threw the 
powders in the stove. She then went to Onoco 


232 


The Cloudy Skyy 


and told Dr. Duncan of Elgie's illness, and he 
told her to go home and keep up good cheer, and 
he would be there in half an hour. He asked her 
to say nothing to her husband that she had seen 
him. In half an hour there was a rap at the door, 
and Mina opened it, when Dr. Duncan stepped in. 

^‘Good morning. Dr. Howard. Why, who is 
,sick?” he asked. 

‘ ‘ Elgie has typhoid fever ; but I am going to 
treat her myself,” said Dr. Howard. 

presume you would have no objection to 
my making a suggestion,” said Dr. Duncan. 

‘^Oh, no,” said Dr. Howard. 

“Then I would suggest that she be taken up 
stairs to a more quiet part of the house,” said he. 

“I don’t know how to get her up -there,” said 
her father. 

“I will take her up for you, doctor,” said Dr. 
Duncan, and picking her up in his arms, he carried 
her to the room Mrs. Howard had prepared and 
laid her on the bed. He told her to keep up a 
good heart, and he would see that she got the 
proper medicine, though .she must not let her 
father know it. Dr. Duncan then told Elgie’s 
father that he would like to call on her every day, 
or oftener as he saw fit, just as a friend. Dr. 
Howard told him he was welcome to call at any 
time. When he left he told Mina if she came to 
the village that day she should call at his office 
and let him know how Elgie was, and whether 
moving her up stairs had made her any worse. 
Mina went to the village and called at the doctor’s 
office, where he was waiting. He had prepared 


or the Unfortunate Children, 233 

the medicine, and Mina again started home. Mrs. 
Howard threw out that which her husband had 
prepared and put the medicine Dr. Duncan sent 
in its place. That evening about nine o’clock Dr. 
Duncan again called, and slipped some powders 
under her pillow. He told Dr. Howard that he 
did not think her symptoms were any worse, and 
that he trusted he would bring her through all 
right. ‘‘But,” he remarked, “she is a very sick 
girl.” 

Eight long weeks Elgie lay and suffered, and 
Mina was ever watchful of her. When she had 
recovered sufficiently to sit up the buckwheat was 
ripe, and Mina and her father were going to haul 
it into the barn. Elgie had been sitting up but a 
few days when they began hauling in the buck- 
wheat. He came in and told her to walk out to 
the barn and keep the hogs away. She said : 

“Father, I cannot; I am not able to walk.” 

He said, “You will go, able or not.” 

Mrs. Howard then said, “Dr. Howard, Elgie 
shall not go, even if I die trying to save her;” 
and as she spoke she stepped between the tyran- 
nical father and her sick child, who had by this 
time fainted away. Just then she heard a foot- 
step on the portico. Dr. Howard stepped out 
and Dr. Duncan came in without any ceremony. 
Mrs. Howard by bathing Elgie’s temples restored 
her to consciousness. “What is the matter?” he 
asked. Mrs. Howard then told him what had 
transpired, and Dr. Duncan said he would remove 
her at once to his mother’s house. But Mr. Pol- 
lard was going to New York, and Mrs. Howard 


234 


The Cloudy Sky, 


thought they had better plan to take Elgie to 
remain with Mrs. Pollard during the absence of 
her husband, as then Dr. Howard would not be 
angry, and Dr. Duncan could assist them at some 
other time when they were in need. Dr. Duncan 
left the house and called on his way home to see 
Mrs. Pollard, who at once sent Elgie an invitation 
to come and remain with her while her husband 
was gone from home. Mina said she would take 
her in her brother’s carriage, and so it was settled. 
The horse and carriage was in readiness at 3 
o’clock, and with the assistance of Mina and her 
mother Elgie was seated ready to start for the 
house of her kind friend. When they arrived at 
Mrs. Pollard’s Dr. Duncan was there, and assisted 
her into the house. She had been one week with 
Mrs. Pollard, and gained so rapidly that the 
doctor thought that riding on horse-back would 
be beneficial to her. He had a very fine saddle 
horse which he rode, and told Elgie he would 
bring It around for her to ride. He did so, and 
she rode out every day for three weeks, at the 
end of which time she was so much improved 
that she returned to her home. Elgie was ever 
thankful to the doctor and Mrs. Pollard, and never 
forgot them in her daily prayers. 

Her mother had taught her children in early 
childhood to offer a prayer morning and evening 
to their Heavenly Father ; and when all earthly 
friends had forsaken them they could cling to 
their Savior, Jesus Christ. Elgie would sometimes 
say, do not know why it is that my prayers 
are not answered. ” Her mother would tell her 


or the Unfortunate Children, 235 

she must not feel so, for God in his infinite wis- 
dom did all things good and well, and say, ^^El- 
gie, your prayers may be answered when least ex- 
pected. So do not get discouraged.’’ 


CHAPTER XLVIIL 

MINA AND ELGIE FORBIDDEN TO JOIN THE CHURCH — 
NORMAN Ballard’s visit. 

Elgie and Mina Howard desired to become 
members of the Presbyterian church in Onoco, 
where they had attended Sabbath-school and 
church all their life, as Rev. Mr. Dunbar advised 
them to do. But when they told their father they 
were going to join the Presbyterian church, he 
told them that if they did they would have to 
leave his house forever. He was willing that they 
should unite with the Seceder church, but no other 
denomination should ever claim one of his family 
as member. The girls told Rev. Dunbar what 
their father had said, and he expressed a great 
deal of sympathy for them, but said : 

Under those aad circumstances I do not think 
God will call you to account.” 

Elgie remained from school that winter. Mrs. 
Howard’s health was poor ; she had been quite 
sick with an attack of bilious fever, and Mina with 
Elgie’s help did most of the weaving, besides 
doing the housework and the outside chores^ 
though their brother was kind to them, and 
helped them as much as possible. 


236 


Cloudy Sky, 


One evening the children told their father tney 
would like to retire, and were ready for family 
worship, when he gruffly said : Retire without 

worship/' Of course they obeyed him. The 
next night they retired without saying anything 
about family worship, thinking it would please 
him. They had just fallen into a sound sleep, 
when their father came to the foot of the stairs, 
and called : 

‘^Wallace, Mina, and Elgie, get out of bed and 
come down to family worship.'* 

They got up, dressed themselves, and filed down 
stairs laughing. In the course of Dr. Howard's 
prayer that night, he said : 

‘‘O Lord, may my children labor with their 
hands to obtain things honestly in the sight of all 
men. Heal all their back-slidings, and keep them 
from evil, and from all the sins of this world, that 
they may come into the acceptance of Thy King- 
dom." 

As they returned to their rooms, Elgie said to 
Wallace and Mina : 

‘‘ If God does not answer that prayer, it will be 
of no use to file down stairs to hear another one. " 

Mina replied: I think we can go up on that 
one," and they all laughed, and again retired. 

The next morning their father gave them a 
lecture, and told them they knew he always wished 
them to attend family worship. Wallace then 
said : 

Father, you told us to retire without worship 
the night before, so we concluded you were going 
to dispense with it." 


or the Unfortunate Children. 237 

Winter was passed at the Hall as usual. There 
were sleigh-rides, parties, singing-schools, and 
socials of different kinds, which occupied the time 
not spent in labor. After Mrs. Howard recovered 
from her attack of bilious fever, her health began 
to improve. 

That winter Norman Ballard, accompanied by his 
second wife, came to visit Mrs. Howard. After 
scanning her surroundings, Mr. Ballard said, ‘‘Mrs. 
Howard, while I did not have a handle to my 
name, and gave you wine to drink in the street on 
the Sabbath day, I think you would have done as 
well to have married a Ballard who has a heart, if 
not a title to his name. I am a member of the 
Seceder church now, and while I have been 
married twice, I have yet the first cross word to 
speak in my family.’' 

Dr. Howard was sitting where he could hear the 
conversation of Mr. Ballard and his wife. 

Mrs. Howard replied, “If we could see into the 
future we would do very different in many instances 
from what we do. God has placed a thick veil 
between us and the future, and our whole life is 
an adventure. I hope God in his kindness will 
permit me to see all of my children settled in life, 
for then I shall rejoice when my Heavenly Father 
calls me home.” 


238 


Cloudy Sky, 


CHAPTER XLIX. 

REV. DUNBAR, WITH A STRANGER, CALLS AT GRUMBLE 
HALL. 

Spring was again at hand with all its music. 
The ice had disappeared from the pond, and the 
frogs were holding their annual concert, and Ball- 
queather swamp rang with the music. The bull 
frogs sang blooda-nouns, blooda-nouns,’' while 
the smaller frogs shimed in, ^^oh, don’t, oh, 
don’t.” Mina and Elgie one night sat on the 
porch listening to the doleful sound, Elgie said : 

^^Mina, would you be surprised if I would get 
married within the next year ? ” 

‘T don’t know that I should,” she said. 

‘‘How do you like my beau, Herbert Ray- 
mond?” asked Mina. 

“I like him very much, and if you think you 
would be happy with him, I would advise you to 
take him and leave this troublesome Hall ; you 
could take mother with you, and I could take 
caie of myself,” said Elgie. 

“I would give you a home, too, Elgie. When 
he comes again I expect to have matters between 
us settled.” 

“When is he coming?” asked Elgie. 

“In two months. He writes to me often, so 
the time will pass swiftly away,” said Mina. 

Harvest was again at hand, and the scythe with 
its keen edge had cut down the tall and the small 
grasses and wheat. 

Elgie and Mina were washing in the kitchen, 





-«%v; ■ 

liiiS 






i>il;fl|®| 




.;.1 . h 


m^m 






,;-i-V-a»’'?>\y 

Pffl* 


^osvv.yo'^ 


Spl*® 

;;VA ir •/ V^V 3^-:iV4‘?i :V).< t 


siwi 

sSsiiltii 



^ ^ ^ ...I ► ' 

A -3^ ■ • I ■ ■ , . • I ' • » . * • 7 • < ■ » 

V-' «*•••_-. >•■ i‘4. ‘ ** - Hi 


* • • ^ •• • \ *• >' :>» A ' •' - .:t 

^ '•- • V-fc ‘ •- 1 . , • * I J ^ 

n ‘ ^ ■ . V. ^ 'v- ? j ■ 


• • 4 

» 


' V' • v..*" . 

- . V V.-.vr V*" / }l}f> 

J,- .'^ ■ - 

c . r •■ •. v'^v . ^ • • . , • - 

--.>>U '- W ■ *• '-*• > • 


* 4 

f*. 


H ‘ V-* ' 

1 M % ■ 


f 

>* 


< . < 


. • .* ' 


% # 




I *- %' • « - ■•' • 

^*f - » V-. #.■!<. '- * - ■ .- ' ■ • -• • .if - f i *- 

^6 :^v'"': 5 S;c-" . v' :■- 

-■•■■■■■■ - 

• -• •. 'to 


-*. * w. 


*, . - • 
v"' ^ 


->^r^’vx ' ' ^ ^ *1 >r* » 


"-.:;u V'* ■ 


■f/#. t‘-«, ♦ 


• / 


•- ■ - Ai 

^3Sif ’'. ' > 

' It. • _ • j 


' • 


^ \ 

s J * 

- ■; ■■ 

4 * 


V». 


- • . ^ • ■ m»~ ^ T, v^r* 14 -/ ' "• 4^* * -m, 

^ - I * - * . ' " / ' ■ - • C V •■ ^ 

S , • ^ ‘ v.-*, 

' ■* ‘. V' ^ ^ 

• W ' *'' • I 5»Tv';^-,A fz ’'• 

' - , *4 . - I N _ ^ V i — n 


■ - • 4 ■ " V'.i. ;r:. •’t-- 

> -- V.--.J ?- .'. i . .• 'V-V. 

' “^r f-, t.-^,-. ''V-^r 

N ' • ^ ^ • ^ / “ < 


.-■%- ^ '*:. ■’. . ' 
-'* ''**'■ X. *' ‘w ' ^ 


*4 * 


- ^ 


'-‘'w * ■ *■>' *^' '. 

'^•4i-*'>l'’ •* -K ..-, 


. ■ 


y 

, j 

"=T :^ . 


«« ^ , 


fA 


-* -*' 


'S-Z>C'. 

'.I*' ■* •• 

^ •■' *• , ■< ■ i* 

« -V >; 1^ . ^ 


/• r « -'r ^ ^ 

f . r XI ' • '■• . . , 

*'-A% ‘^- 

.-*; ■< ‘■■■’> .''4.''^'' ; 

I-- ■ ‘ -“'V . 


■= ^ 




v * i: C'r''f\'' /,,. . . > .'. ~ / 

' . T-V r- ■•' . -' ^ .. 

V ** - i J ^ 

' -iV - • ^ . '4 ' 




.« ^ 


a; • 




■*/ (" . c^' ,. - . VM -r -v- . 

■ -'^v ' r ' ’:'’i :^r 


^ jr ^ 



» ■A-' - 



^ J 


-. 4^, ■■ V 


U' "9'. 


^ • A. 


/ .1 > r ^ :;>V 


V 4 • • I'J 




or the Unfortunate Children. 239 

when Rev. Dunbar called, and told the girls he 
had brought a young man with him whom he 
wished to introduce to them. He said the young 
gentleman had been with him for several days. 
He was an Eastern man, and one whom he con- 
sidered a very fine young man. Elgie told him 
they were busy washing and could not dress up to 
see any one. Her hair was curled tightly to her 
head, and had not been combed. She was dressed 
in an old gingham dress that was stained with ink 
or dye. The minister, who was a man of very 
pleasant disposition, and enjoyed a little sport, 
said to Elgie, dare you to be introduced look- 
ing just as you are.” 

Soon the stranger made his appearance, and 
Mr. Dunbar introduced him to Mrs. Howard and 
Mina as Mr. Rolland. Mr. Dunbar then came to 
the kitchen door and asked Elgie to come in. 
Mr. Rolland bowed and smiled as Mr. Dunbar in- 
troduced her ; but Elgie, not to be outdone, 
seated herself as unconcerned as if she was dressed 
in her best. Mrs. Howard told Mina to go to 
the cellar and bring the gentleman some pears. 
While Mina was gone Mr. Rolland told Elgie that 
he was from the State of Massachusetts. He said 
he would like to have a talk with her father, as he 
was getting up a map of that county, and he 
would like also to have her father take one. She 
told him she thought it would be of no use to see 
him, for he never patronized any person in that 
kind of business ; she told him, however, her 
father was in the field. Just then Mina came in 
with the pears, Elgie took her plate, and excus- 


240 


The Cloudy Sky^ 


ing herself, stepped into the hall and took a seat 
on the settee. Mr. Rolland said that if Elgie had 
no objection he would take a seat in the hall, for 
it was cooler. Mr. Dunbar soon left, and Mr. 
Rolland and Elgie finished eating their pears, and 
were conversing together when Mina said : 

Elgie, you will have to finish the washing, as 
I do not feel very well, and you know that father 
wants that hay put up this afternoon.” 

Mr. Rolland said, ‘‘Why, you ladies do not 
have to work in the hayfield, do you ?” 

Elgie replied that they did. 

“ I have a notion to stay and help you,” said 
Mr. Rolland. 

Elgie jokingly said, “ If you do I will give you 
your supper, a night’s lodging, and breakfast.” 

Mr. Rolland said in return, “ If you will comb 
your hair and dress up, we will call it a bargain.” 

She said she would do so ; and Mr. Rolland 
went to the field to see her father. When Mr. 
Rolland returned, Elgie was in the orchard hang- 
ing the clothes on the line, singing all the while 
she was at work. Dr. Howard invited Mr. Rol- 
land into the house, and he took a seat in the hall, 
where they sat and talked for some time. Mrs. 
Howard and Mina prepared the supper, while 
Elgie finished up the washing ; she then went up 
stairs, combed her hair, and soon returned dressed 
in a lilac-colored dress. As she passed into the 
diningroom Mr. Rolland whispered, “You have 
fulfilled your part of the agreement, and I will ful- 
fil mine.” 

The doctor invited him to supper, and he 


or the Unfortunate Children, 241 

thanked him and said he never refused a good 
offen and they all seated themselves at the table. 
Dr. Howard told the girls they must take the field 
after supper, as he wanted them to rake up the 
two-acre field of hay into windrows. Elgie said 
she would do it, as Mina was not able to go, but 
her father said she could not do it alone. After 
supper Mr. Rolland placed his map in the corner 
of the hall, and asked Elgie if she would give him 
a cup to get a drink at the well. She handed him 
the cup, and Dr. Howard bid him good-bye, and 
told Elgie to bring the forks and come into the 
field. Mr, Rolland picked up the forks and walked 
by her side. Dr. Howard, somewhat excited, 
asked : 

''What does all this mean?’’ 

Mr. Rolland said, "I have had my supper, doc- 
tor, and now I am going to pay for it.” 

"I do not wish any pay ; when I invite a man 
to eat at my table, he is welcome,” said the doc- 
tor. 

"I don’t doubt that,” said Mr. Rolland; "but 
I feel like working this evening.” 

They soon came to the 'field, and the doctor 
said nothing more. While Mr. Rolland and Elgie 
were at work he gave her a description of the 
people of his native state, and of the manners and 
customs of the people. He said the people of 
his state would be surprised to know of his work- 
ing in the hayfield with a young lady. Elgie then 
told him it made her and her sister feel badly to 
have to work out of doors as they had to do, but 
they could not help it. She told him they could. 


242 


The Cloudy Sky 


of course, Iea\ c home, but they did not dare to 
leave their mother alone with their father. ‘‘I 
should judge so from the way he is talking to 
himself,'’ said Mr. Rolland. Her father was very 
angry with Mr. Rolland for assisting Elgie to 
windrow the hay. She told Mr. Rolland they tried 
to be as cheerful as possible, and ^‘sometimes 
when we are the most cheerful we are the deepest 
in trouble. There is always a dark cloud hanging 
over us, although we try to make it appear to the 
world as though the sun was shining above the 
cloud.” Mr. Rolland replied : 

'‘Well, Miss Howard, not every person has that 
power. ” 

"I know it, but when a person has been pelted 
with hailstones from their birth up, they can bear 
it better than one who has never come in contact 
with the storms of life until they have arrived at 
adult age, ” said Elgie. 

"I think you are right,” said Mr. Rolland, 
"but you and your sister are worthy a better fate 
You both have talents that are being buried. What 
does your father mean, having children that are 
gifted, then do nothing towards their cultivation, 
when he is abundantly able?” 

"I cannot answer that. Some persons think 
that father’s mind is off its balance, while others 
think he is only eccentric, with a determined will 
to do as he pleases, and to make his family be- 
come servants to bow at his will. Father believes 
in abolishing slavery in the South, at the same 
time making greater slaves of his own family than 
those whom he would gladly have free in the 


or the Unfortunate Children, 243 

South. He is called one of the most intelligent 
men in the country. He is a constant reader, and 
has such a retentive memory he is prepared to 
talk on almost any subject. He is as well ac- 
quainted with the European countries as he is 
with his own,” said Elgie. 

woMld think,” said Mr. Rolland, ''that you 
and your sister would become settled in life. You 
certainly have opportunities?” 

Elgie replied: "We have had what the world 
would call good opportunities, but we have so far 
felt that it might be jumping out of the frying 
pan into the fire. We have always had gentle- 
men’s company at the Hall, and enjoyed it, but 
a lover is not a husband. The lover will be very 
nice until the marriage noose is fastened, then the 
cloven foot comes into sight, and the mountain of 
happiness to which the young wife has been look- 
ing through blinded eyes, dwindles into a mole 
hill of misery and woe at her feet. I do not 
claim that the imperfections and deceptions are all 
on one side, but the odds are fearfully against 
them.”^ 

"I agree with you, Miss Howard. I think 
there are many wives mistreated, and whose hus- 
bands are alone to blame for all the miseries which 
his family has to undergo,” said Mr. Rolland. 

The hay was now about all in windrow, and 
Mr. Rolland said : 

"I enjoyed this haymaking hugely. When I 
return home I shall tell the people that I had the 
pleasure of making hay with a young lady who 


244 


Cloudy Skyj 


was far more intelligent than some who grace their 
father’s parlors in the East.” 

thank you for the compliment if you are 
sincere, and if you are flattering me I doubly 
thank you,” said Elgie, laughingly. 

The hay was finished, and as they started for 
the Hall they could hear her father’s voice ringing 
in the air If she marries that stranger she shall 
never enter my house.” Elgie had heard that 
same song so often that it fell upon her ear with 
no effect. 

Mr. Rolland said he was the only child of his 
parents, and though they were in comfortable cir- 
cumstances, they were not wealthy. He asked 
her if she ever sang; she said yes, she and her 
sister Mina sang together. 

Then we will have some music if you have no 
objections,” said Mr. Rolland. 

Elgie replied she thought that it would be a 
pleasant pastime. When they came up the path 
Mrs. Howard was standing on the back porch; the 
cows had come home of their own accord, and 
Mina was milking them. Mrs. Howard and Mina 
asked Mr. Rolland how he enjoyed making hay. 
He replied : 

'' I enjoyed it very much indeed.” 

They went into the parlor, and, shortly after. 
Dr. Howard arrived and smiled upon Mr. Rolland 
as if he had the kindest feelings toward him. As 
soon as the milk was taken care of Mina came in, 
and they spent the evening in singing, playing 
games, etc. Dr. Howard played a game of euchre 


or the Unfortunate Children, 245 

with Mr. Rolland. When the clock struck ii, 
Mr. Rolland jumped up and said : 

‘^Doctor, as it is so late, I will ask your hos- 
pitality for the night.” 

Dr. Howard, laughing, said ^Hhat he would be 
obliged to get rid of his girls, so that the gentle- 
men would not bother him asking for his hospi- 
tality. But,” said he, ^‘you are indeed welcome 
to remain.” 

Mr. Rolland thanked him, and said he would 
retire. 

The next morning, after breakfast. Dr. Howard 
told Elgie to harness the horses and hitch them to 
the wagon and drive to the field to haul hay. 
Mr. Rolland asked what his bill was. Dr. Howard 
replied : 

do not charge you anything.” 

Mr. Rolland then gave Elgie a dollar, which she 
gave t# her mother. He thanked them for their 
kindness, and told Elgie he would harness the 
horses for her. When this was done he told Elgie 
that he would give her money to pay her way to 
his father’s in Massachusetts, and he would give 
her a letter of introduction ; and that he would 
write his mother that she was coming. Then to 
show her that he was not deceiving her, he handed 
her a letter from his father and mother, so that 
she could see the name of their post office, and 
his father’s and mother’s given names. Mr. Rol- 
land continued, ^Hfyou will accept this offer, I 
can assure you a home. I will be absent at least 
five months. If you get dissatisfied I will give 
you money to return. If I find, on further 


246 


The Cloudy Sky, 


acquaintance, that you are the person that I think 
you are, and we should be mutually agreed and 
pleased with each other, at the end of a year I 
will make you an offer to become my wife.” 

I thank you for the interest you have taken 
in me, and while my home is one of the unhap- 
piest, I could not think of leaving my poor mother. 
And, although your offer looks very kind, yet you 
may be laying a plan to lead me astray You are 
a stranger to me, and if the thought is a wrong 
one you must pardon me.” 

‘‘I most certainly do so. Miss Howard, for 
such a thought has not occurred to my mind. I 
do not pretend, however, to be a saint, for I fear 
few men are. I always treat a respectful lady with 
respect. I admire you for your independence of 
character. Had you dressed up before you came 
into the room to be introdueed to me, instead of 
coming in as you did, in your wash-dress, I would 
probably have thought no more about you. But 
I have made you the offer in sincerity, and you 
decline to accept it ? ” 

'*1 do,” said Elgie. 

“Then farewell,” he said, and, leaving her at 
the same moment, he bent his steps towards 
Onoco. 

Elgie drove the team to the field, and helped to 
haul hay, and build the stack. She thought, If 
it were not for my mother, I would flee from this 
wretched home of mine, yet I might be worse off 
I have my character, if nothing else.” 

When she was at work she thought of her 
new acquaintance, Mr. Rolland, quite often, and 


or the Unfortunate Child 7 'en, 247 

of the pleasant chat she had with him the evening 
he helped her windrow the hay. The following 
day Mina assisted Elgie in the field. While they 
were busy at work, Elgie saw Harper Pollard 
drive up to their house, and Elgie whispered to 
Mina that she would have to return home and 
help her mother get supper, as she was positive 
Mr. Pollard would be invited to stay. Presently 
they saw their mother on the back porch. Elgie 
said : 

‘Stop ! Listen ! Do you not hear mother call- 
ing you ? Go home, Mina, and I will finish the 
stack.” 

This made their father very angry, and he said 
Mina should leave home that night, and the doc- 
tor continued his mutterings and talked to himself 
incessantly. It was not long till they were called 
to supper. When they entered the house Mr. 
Pollard said: 

“How are you. Doctor?” 

“ I am well, but I am a little tired,” he said. 

“How do you do, Elgie ?” continued Mr. Pol- 
lard. 

“I don’t do at all. This thing of being a girl 
and then having to play boy I don’t admire, and 
more especially when we have an abolition father 
— one that has such sympathy with the Southern 
slaves. I think I shall color myself black, call 
myself Chloe, then he will free me.” 

Harper laughed and said: 

“I don’t know, Elgie, but that your plan would 
be a good one.” 


248 


The Cloudy Sky^ 


Her father said: ‘^Elgie, if you were not quite 
so saucy you would be more thought of” 

‘‘ I do not wish you to think more of me than 
you do now ; for the children say I am the favor- 
ite now. If you thought any more of me I would 
have the privilege of running the whole farm — I 
mean under your directions.” 

The doctor frowned, then smiled, but made no 
reply. 

Elgie, you had better come to supper,” said 
Mrs. Howard. 

Mina was Mr. Pollard’s favorite. He liked 
Elgie well enough, but he would always favor 
Mina if possible. Dr. Howard asked Mr. Pollard 
if he would not go with them to the field and 
assist Elgie in finishing the stack. He replied : 

Yes, doctor. I intended to go with her after 
supper.” 

Elgie told Mina she was to be dismissed from 
home that night for leaving the hayfield. 

I will dress up, then, so I can make a good ap- 
pearance in the world,” said Mina, laughing. 

Mr. Pollard, Elgie and her father went to the 
field. Mr. Pollard took his place on the stack and 
assisted Elgie. When her father told her to stop 
work and unhitch the horses and take them home 
to feed and water, she was not long in obeying. 
She leaped upon the back of one horse, and, lead- 
ing the other, she rode along singing the song of 
the Farmer Girl.” Just as she came to the 
road she met Mrs. Worldly and her sister Caro- 
line Hard, on their way to the village. 

‘‘ Elgie, you are always happy, no matter where 


or the Unfortunate Children, 249 

you are. Who is that beau whom we saw in the 
field helping you ? ” 

‘^It is Count Sobisky, just from Europe, and 
yonder comes his brother from Onoco, ” said Elgie. 

Caroline laughed, and said : 

Then your company are of the nobility?” 

''I would not entertain any other kind,” said 
Elgie, laughing. 

She did not know who the person was that was 
coming from Onoco. When they came up oppo- 
site the barn who should turn in but the gen- 
tleman from Onoco, who proved to be Mr. 
Rolland. Just then Mrs. Worldly and Mrs. Hard 
drove on, laughing heartily. When they drove 
to the front of the barn Mr. Rolland told Elgie to 
go to the house and he would see to putting the 
horses in the barn. 

I know that you are surprised to see me here 
to-night, but I felt that I must come. If the doc- 
tor gives me the cold shoulder it is not far to 
Onoco. Who is that gentleman in the field ? I 
think you are fortunate,” said Mr. Rolland. 

^‘It is Mr. Pollard, a friend of our family,” said 
Elgie. ^‘He is often here, and is a fine young 
man. We will have a pleasant evening, for he is 
a good singer.” 

Elgie was dressed in the same old gingham 
dress when she met Mr. Rolland that she had on 
the day she was introduced to him. Elgie then 
went to the house and told her mother and Mina 
of Mr. Rolland’s coming. She then washed her- 
self and combed her hair, and put on a buff calico 


250 


The Cloudy Sky, 


dress. She had just come down stairs when Mr. 
Rolland came in and said to the doctor : 

‘‘ I was so well pleased with my visit yesterday 
that I thought I would repeat it, taking it for 
granted that I would be welcome.” 

‘‘You are quite welcome,” said the doctor. 
They spent the evening in playing whist and sing- 
ing several pieces of music until the hour for re- 
tiring arrived, when Mr. Rolland again asked the 
doctor’s hospitality for the night, which, of course, 
was granted. The doctor had given up the idea 
of turning Mina from home that night, and by 
bedtime he was in good humor. The next morn- 
ing Mr. Rolland paid his bill, bade them goodbye, 
and was soon out of sight. 

Harper Pollard took Elgie to one side, and told 
her to be on her guard when in company with Mr. 
Rolland, for he had ascertained that he was in- 
clined to be a little wild. He said he told her as 
a friend. 

Thank you,” said Elgie, ‘^it is well enough 
for a young lady to be on her guard always, and 
especially when in company with these counts, 
either Count Rolland or Count Pollard.” 

He laughed and said, ‘‘You are a great Elgie. 
I guess you know enough to look out for number 
one. 

Shortly after the conversation Mr. Pollard left 
for his home. 


or the Unfortunate Children, 


251 


CHAPTER L. 

THE HARVEST ENDED — MINA's ENGAGEMENT. 

They finished their harvest, and Mina went to 
spend a few days with a friend. Elgie had taken 
her father some drinking water, and was returning 
through the buckwheat field, when she heard a 
voice saying, 

Elgie, are you coming through the rye?^’ 

‘'No, sir; I am coming through the buckwheat/^ 
said Elgie. 

It was Mr. Rolland who had spoken to her. 
He was standing ready to help her over the fence. 
It was only two days since he had left the Hall. 

“ Elgie, you always have that dress on when I 
come. I wish you would lay it aside, said Mr. 
Rolland. 

Elgie replied, “ I should be sure to lose your 
company if I did, for you said it was the dress 
that won you. That shows how much depend- 
ence can be placed in the word of a man. They 
will say this to-day and that to-morrow. It is 
as natural for flattery to fall from their lips, as it 
is for the little honey bee to gather honey from the 
clover blossoms.^' 

“I return the compliment,'' said Mr. Rolland, 
and they both walked to the house. Mrs. Rugal 
and Mrs. Miller were at that time visiting Mrs. 
Howard, and Elgie and Mr. Rolland walked into 
the hall, and took a seat on the settee. 

“ If you please, Elgie, call me by my given 
name/' said Mr. Rolland. 


55^ Cloudy Sky y 

should be pleased to do so,” she said. 
** What is it ? ” 

‘‘ Halburt,” he said. 

'' Halburt Rolland ; that is a pretty name,” said 
Elgie. 

Mr. Rolland continued: 

“ I am going away this afternoon in the stage, 
to another county about seventy miles distant. 
I would like to exchange rings until we meet again, 
and correspond with you during my absence.” 

She replied, Correspondence is an improve- 
ment to any person, espeecially when carried on 
with one who is capable of writing a good letter ; 
and I doubt not but that you have that capability I 
therefore I will open a correspondence with you.” 

Mr. Rolland thanked her, and, drawing his 
ring from his fing-er, he exchanged with Elgie, 
taking hers and placing it upon his finger. Then 
he bade Mrs. Howard and Elgie good bye and de- 
parted. 

The grass in the orchard was not quite ripe 
enough to cut, so Mina’s father told her it could 
stand till she came home after making her visit. 
She was absent ten days, and when she returned 
there was a letter awaiting her from Herbert Ray- 
mond, informing her that he would be at Grumble 
Hall on Saturday evening, with many things he 
had long wished to say to her. On Saturday eve- 
ning he arrived. That night he told her the story 
of his love for her, and asked her to become his 
wife. She consented. He told her he wanted 
her to keep it a secret from all except her mother 
and Elgie, and that when they were married they 


or the Unfortunate Children, 253 

would give Mrs. Howard and Elgie a home with 
them. He was going to build a new house for 
Mina to superintend as Mrs. Raymond. 

The clover in the orchard was to be mowed on 
Saturday, and was to be taken in on Monday. On 
Monday morning, before Herbert left the Hall, he 
and Mina and Elgie were standing on the portico. 
Herbert said, ''Keep up a good heart, Mina, this 
is the last harvesting you will do for Dr. Howard 
if my life is spared.” 

He shook hands with Elgie and gave Mina an 
affectionate farewell. The girls then returned to 
their work, and Mina was happy in the thought 
that the time was not far distant when she would 
be released from her hard work and settled in a 
home for herself, one to which she could also take 
her mother and sister. 

Wayland Young became tired of a bachelor’s 
life, and married soon after he settled on Wasset 
creek, and raised quite a large family. Dr. How- 
ard would absent himself from home for days at a 
time, and his family would not know anything of 
his whereabouts. After a time, however, they 
found out that he was usually at Wayland Young’s. 
After Dr. Howard quit the practice of medicine 
he and Andrew Holland became enemies. An- 
drew Holland moved several counties from Onoco, 
and Dr. Howard had not heard from him for 
twenty years. Ardeela accidentally went into 
Mr. Holland’s neighborhood to sew, and as a mat- 
ter of course the old friendship was remewed. Mr. 
Holland extended an invitation to Dr. Howard to 
bring his wife and come and visit him, and re- 


254 


Cloudy Skyy 


quested him to forget the past. When Ardeela 
returned home, she delivered the message to her 
father. He said that he would think about it, 
and that he might, perhaps, visit them at some 
future day. 

Elgie received a letter from Halburt Rolland the 
same mail that Mina received one from Herbert 
Raymond. Dr. Howard watched the post office 
to ascertain whether Elgie received any letters 
from Halburt, and he finally told Elgie that if she 
married Halburt Rolland she should never again 
enter the house or receive a dollar of his estate. 
She had not thought of marrying Mr. Rolland. 
She liked his company, but would not leave her 
mother to go so far away with a stranger. 

She had exchanged several letters with him 
when he had been absent about two months. 
Mina had received a number of letters from Her- 
bert Raymond and was seemingly happy. Au- 
tumn was again close at hand, and Elgie and 
Mina had hauled the wood ready for the wintry 
blasts. The humming-bird, which had been dart- 
ing here and there among the fall flowers, was now 
seldom seen ; the tall crane was wading in the 
pond ; the leaves of the wild ivy had put on that 
beautiful tint of red, and the wild birds seemed to 
be giving their last concert before going to their 
southern home. Elgie received a letter from Hal- 
burt Rolland, saying that he should start for home 
the last of that week; that he would arrive at 
Wartell on Saturday morning, and if it was pos- 
sible he would call on her in the evening, and re- 
turn the pledge of friendship, at least. She did 


or the Unfortunate Children, 255 

not know whether to look for him or not. It was 
eleven miles to Wartell, and the stage would leave 
there before the train would arrive. And if he 
came he would have to come with a team from 
some of the livery stables of Wartell. Elgie’s 
father asked her if she knew where Mr. Rolland 
was. She replied: 

“No, I would like to see him ; he is a very intel- 
ligent young man. But I presume we will never 
see him again. 

Just then there was a knock at the door. Mina 
told Elgie to open it, but she rather answered the 
summons in fear. When she opened the door, 
who should meet her eyes but Mr. Rolland. 
Elgie showed him into the sitting-room, and as he 
entered he met Dr. Howard. 

“Why, is that you Mr. Rolland? I was just 
speaking of you before you rapped at the door,’’ 
said the doctor pleasantly. 

“How do you do, Mrs. Howard and Mina,” 
said Halburt. 

“Quite well, thank you; have a seat, Mr. Rol- 
land. Have you been to supper ? ” said the doctor. 

“ Oh, yes, thank you ; I took supper at the 
hotel in Onoco,” said Halburt. 

“I supposed that you had quit this part of the 
country, as we have not heard from you since you 
left here,” said the doctor. 

“O, no, I have been farther west, on business, 
and am now on my way home. I stopped off at 
Wartell on purpose to see Elgie, taking it for 
granted that I would be welcomed by you, as you 


256 


The Cloudy Sky, 


have always treated me hospitably when I have 
called,” replied Mr. Rolland. 

‘‘You are welcome,'’ said the doctor. 

Elgie had taken the shovel to get some coals of 
fire to put in the parlor stove, but her father for- 
bade her doing so, saying “that she could sit in 
the dining room with her company.” Elgie said, 
“I shall entertain my company in the parlor, just 
as my mother did Dr. Howard, when her parents 
were opposed to him.” This was a home thrust 
for the doctor, and he could say no more. 
Elgie kindled her fire and invited Mr. Rolland 
into the room, closing the door as he went in. 
Her father then walked to the door and opened it, 
and returned and laid down on the settee. After 
a little time Elgie closed the door again, and again 
her father opened it. Elgie then said she would 
get even with him, and they sat up till four o’clock, 
laughing and talking, knowing that her father could 
be teased in that way. That night Halburt asked 
Elgie for her likeness to take home with him, and 
show to his parents. She gave him one, and he 
put it in his pocket. 

After breakfast next morning. Dr. Howard 
asked Mr. Rolland to take a walk with him, for a 
look at his farm. Halburt saw at once that it was 
a game on the part of the doctor to keep him from 
talking to Elgie. But he accepted the invitation, 
and while they were taking the walk, Mina and 
Elgie prepared dinner. After dinner Mr. Rolland 
said that he must go. * Dr. Howard said : 

“ Mr. Rolland, if you are ever in this part of 
the country again, and my girls are all married 


or the Unfortunate Children, 257 

off, call and see Mrs. Howard and me, and we 
will entertain you to the best of our ability.’’ 

''Thank you, I shall be back by the first of 
January, Providence permitting, and I shall call 
at Grumble Hall first place,” said Rolland. 

He then bade doctor and Mrs. Howard good 
bye. He stepped to the end of the portico, where 
Mina and Elgie were standing,, and said : " I hope, 
Mina, when I see you again you will have a home 
of your own.” He then bid Elgie an affectionate 
adieu, in the presence of her parents, and de- 
parted. Mina advised Elgie not to go into the 
house until her father’s temper had cooled down, 
so Elgie took a walk, and was absent about an 
hour. When she returned her father said: 

"Come here, Elgie.” She went with fear and 
trembling at his command. 

He said to her, "If you marry Halburt Rol- 
land, remember that your father will forever dis- 
own you, and you shall never see your mother 
again, or come under the roof of your father’s 
house.” 

Elgie looked at her father and smiled, and said : 
"Is that all, father? That’s a fine lecture,” and 
she turned and left the room. 


CHAPTER LI. 

ELGIE AND MINA RESCUE THEIR MOTHER — LEAVING 
THE HALL AND RETURNING TO IT AGAIN. 

Mrs. Howard was suffering from the rheuma- 
tism all the time, and she was worn out with 


258 


The Cloudy Sky, 


weaving, but it was the only way she had to clothe 
her children. She worked early and late. She 
was sitting at her loom weaving one day, while 
Mina put some pickles in a crock, as the copper 
kettle which they used for the purpose was in use, 
and threw two copper cents in with the pickles 
for the purpose of making them look green. Doc- 
tor Howard had been to the village, and became 
offended at Mr. Bartlet, so he was just ready to 
give vent to his spite upon his family. He came up 
the path talking to himself. Just as he entered 
the kitchen door Mina held up a pickle and said : 

Ma, isn’t that a pretty green?” 

‘‘Yes,” said Mrs. Howard. 

Mina’s father asked her what she colored them 
with. She told him that she put two copper cents 
in the vinegar. Doctor Howard then left the 
room. Mrs. Howard said, “Mina, take the pen- 
nies out for your father is in a bad humor,” 
Mina obeyed her mother. When the doctor 
returned, he picked up the crock that had pickles 
in and carried it out to the barn and emptied the 
pickles into the pigpen. 

He then returned to the kitchen, and while Mrs. 
Howard’s back was toward him, he grabbed her 
suddenly around the neck with both hands, and 
jerked her around the sitting-room and back into 
the kitchen until her face was purple. Elgiesaid: 
“ Mina, we must save our mother’s life,” and with 
the words scarcely uttered, they both made a rush 
for their father, and each took hold of one hand 
and with main strength drew them from their 
mother’s throat. He then turned on Mina and 


or the ‘ Unfortunate Children, 259 

Elgie, while Mrs. Howard made her escape 
through the kitchen door, hallooing, ‘'Murder! 
Murder ! ” He knocked Mina down with his fist, 
and kicked Elgie until she fell. He then ran for 
his cane. While he was absent hunting it, Mina 
and Elgie crept out of the house on hands and 
knees, and then made a rush for the road. With 
their mother, all trembling with fear, they started 
for Onoco. Doctor Howard followed them into 
the road, and then went back into the house and 
closed the door. Faint and weary, Mrs. Howard 
and the girls reached Mrs. Cranelin’s, the mother 
too weak to relate the story. She was put to bed 
by Mrs. Cranelin and Grandmother Sturdly, where 
she lay seriously ill for three days. Mina and 
Elgie begged of their mother not to return to 
their father, for if she did they would be obliged 
to return with her, and protect her as far as possible 
from his brutality. In three days Mr. McPher- 
son, Mr. Rich, and Mr. Cottrell called on Doctor 
Howard. He had not tasted a mouthful of food 
since the battle at the Hall. He cried and said 
that he had no power to control his temper, and 
that his wife ought not to irritate him. He was 
careful not to tell them that he had been very 
angry while at the village and came home for the 
sole purpose of venting his spite on his family, 
but he did take particular pains to put all the 
blame on his wife (showing the cowardly spirit of 
Adam, which still lurks largely in the heart of 
' man). His wife and daughters were innocent of 
anything which could have caused the brutal on- 
slaught upon his family. On the morning after 


26 o 


Cloudy Sky, 


the battle at the Hall, when they were all doing 
nicely, Elgie, who was ever full of fun even at the 
expense of herself, said : “ I guess I will name our 
battle Hhe battle of three rivers.’” 

The sky was more than usually obscured by 
dark clouds. Mrs. Howard said that she had a 
foreboding that something unpleasant would hap- 
pen. 

After one week had passed, Mrs. Howard was 
able to go around among her friends in the village. 
The doctor sent her word that she would be 
obliged to come back to the hall and weave out 
her piece of cloth, and get her clothes and those 
of her daughters ; he pledged his word that he 
would not injure them. By this time he had 
worked upon the feelings of the people, by his 
falsehoods and shedding tears, until they concluded 
that the doctor was not so much to blame for 
choking his wife, and if he had killed his daugh- 
ters he would have been insane. At least that 
would have been his plea to any court who would 
have undertaken his case. He was a very fine 
man, after all ; he was very honest in his deal- 
ings with the world. If Mrs. Howard ever in- 
tended leaving her husband she would have done 
the wiser to have left him years before. They 
now had their family of children. The world was 
the^jury by which she was judged; he had 
played the part of judge to the satisfaction of that 
jury of the world, and they had ruled the decision 
in his favor, casting at the same time a thought 
of pity for Mrs. Howard. Mr. McPherson advised 
Mrs. Howard to return home and talk the matter 


or the Unfortunate Children. 261 

over with the doctor. She finally decided to do 
sOj and Elgie watched her mother pass down the 
road that led to the hall. She dreaded to see her 
go out of sight, for fear that her father would put 
her mother to death, as he had forbidden the girls 
to return with her. Mrs. Howard went in, and 
the doctor told her that if she would come back 
and live with him, he would treat her and the girls 
kindly ; and that when they could not agree, he 
would divide the property equally with her. This 
was only said to draw her home, for he had no 
thought of doing any thing of the kind. The 
girls were then sent for, and returned to the hall 
that night. Their father said, 

‘‘Well, girls, you have come home; it was 
well that you got out of the house when you did, 
for if I had got my cane, I would have left you 
lifeless in the Hall. I am also very glad you saved 
your mother’s life, for I probably would have 
choked her to death. Look here (baring his arms) 
see what marks you left with your fingers.” 

“ It was life or death with our mother,” said 
Mina and Elgie, “and we were bound to save her.” 

“I thank God you did it,” said their father. 
He then told them the terms he had offered their 
mother. They did not wish her to take up with 
it, but she did, and they were again to become 
the slaves of their father. 

Mrs. Howard had a friend, J. P. Rivers, who 
was an attorney and resided at Wartell. She sent 
Elgie to see him, and ask his advice. Mr. Rivers 
advised her to remain with him until he made 
another attack on her person, and that she should 


262 


Cloudy Sky, 


then get a divorce and alimony enough to support 
her. He told Elgie to present his compliments to 
her mother, and say for him, that she might as 
well get a divorce and run the chances of being 
killed, as to be killed without making any effort 
to free herself; and that she would always find a 
friend in J. P. Rivers. That kind message being 
sent to her, did her much good, and Mrs. How- 
ard felt that she had found a friend in the hour of 
need. 

Elgie received a letter from Halburt Rolland 
that week. He had reached his home in safety 
and found his parents well. Elgie said to Mina: 

'‘I think his ‘home, sweet home' must be 
rather a romantic place ; I should like to see one. 
I think we could call ours ‘ home, sour home,' " 
and she laughed as she said it. 

“ Elgie, you will be laughing when you die, if 
are not careful," said Mina. 

“That would be a happy way to leave this 
world, I’m sure," said Elgie. 

She then continued reading a portion of Hal- 
burt’s letter, as follows : 

“I will be at the hall in January, if nothing 
goes wrong. Tell Mina that I should like to meet 
Herbert Raymond on my return. Father and 
mother have taken quite a fancy to your picture, 
Elgie. I tell them that it is my wife, and that I 
have worked with her in the hayfield ; but they do 
not believe that, and think I am only joking. 
Tell your father to be ready to take me over the 
farm when I come again. Didn’t he think that 
he was sharp ? Elgie, I wish tha t you co uld be 


or the Unfortunate Children, 


263 


here to-night. There is to be a nice entertainment, 
and if you were here you could see what our 
Eastern people are like.” 

She then read the letter to herself, and when 
she had finished it, she said : 

‘‘Are you going to the dance at Lovel, Mina?” 

“No, I do not care to go,” she said. 

“Nor I either,” said Elgie. “Mr. McMillen said 
he would take us both, and Wallace wants us to 
go with him, but we won’t dare leave mother.” 

And so they decided to remain at home. Or- 
lena Drounly had married and settled in the vil- 
lage ; so that she did not come to the hall as fre- 
quently as she had done before, but her mother 
was a frequent visitor. 


CHAPTER LII. 

DR. HOWARD VISITS ANDREW HOLLAND — ELGIE’S 
LETTERS INTERCEPTED. 

Dr. Howard asked his wife to go with him to 
Lebonville and visit a niece of Mrs. Howard’s by 
the name of Negale. She was the only cousin 
that Elgie had seen before she went to Pennsyl- 
vania to visit her grandmother Howard. He said 
he thought he would forget the past and go by way 
of Andrew Holland’s. On the following Monday 
morning they took their departure, leaving Elgie 
and Mina alone at the Hall to attend to all the 
chores and stock. That evening Tooker Sterling 


264 


Cloudy Sky, 


and Perry Mills came, not knowing that doctor 
and Mrs. Howard were gone. The evening was 
passed pleasantly playing whist. 

Elgie did not receive a letter from Halburt for 
some weeks. She thought that her letters had 
been intercepted. Ellen Young told her that she 
was sure they were. Elgie wrote another letter 
to Halburt, and took it to the post office. The 
postmaster told her that Halburt was in Wartell. 
She was sure, then, that her letters were inter- 
cepted, but by whom see could not tell. Elgie 
then took her letter and went to Dr. Duncan and 
told him about it. He put it in another envelope 
and addressed it to Mr. Halburt Rolland, Wartell. 
Elgie received a reply the next day, stating that 
he had written her eight letters since he had seen 
her, and that he had received answers to but three 
of them ; he said he would be at the hall on the 
next Tuesday evening. So she waited his com- 
ing. Her father and mother visited at Mr. Holland's 
and at Mr. Negale’s, and returned after an absence 
of ten days. They had a fine visit, and they said 
that Mrs. Holland, with their son Ira, would 
return the visit in about six weeks. 

Mina went to spend a few days with Ina Pollard. 
On the next morning Dr. Howard was taken sick 
with symptoms of bilious fever; he told Elgie 
she would have to carry the wood they would 
want to burn until he recovered. The wood was 
cut in three lengths and it was a half mile from 
the house. Elgie then got her brother’s horse and 
wagon, and drove to Ballqueather swamp. She 


or the Unfortunate Children, 265 

was busily loading the wood when a Mr. Colton 
called out : 

What are you doing there, Elgie ?” 

She replied : Dr. Howard is making a sacri- 

fice of me. He thinks that if he works me to 
death it will be equal to Abraham sacrificing his 
son Isaac. But I don’t think that the Lord will 
come to him, as he did to Abraham, and save his 
child from being sacrificed on the altar yof hard 
work. Did you know that my father had so much 
pity for the Southern slaves, that he had none to 
give his wife and children ?” 

‘Hf your father were to hear you say that he 
would chastise you,” said Mr. Colton. 

He chastises me and all the rest of us any- 
how, so it would make no difference,” said Elgie. 

Mr. Colton walked on saying, ‘Ht is too hard 
that you have to work so.” 

Elgie loaded her wood, and picked up the lines, 
and drove in back of Grumble Hall. Her father 
heard the wagon, and asked Mrs. Howard what it 
meant. She told him that Elgie had got her 
brother’s horse and wagon and had hauled a load 
of wood ; he bundled out of bed and was dressed 
in a minute, and out he went to the back door 
and said: 

‘ ' Elgie, load up that wood, and haul it back to 
Ballqueather swamp, or I will horsewhip you. I 
told you to carry the wood, and carry it you 
must. I will be master of my own house.” 

Elgie stood defiant. She said, “I will die in 
the yard before I will take the wood back.” 

Just then Cyrus Young made his appearance, 


266 


Cloudy Sky, 


and Dr. Howard returned to his bed, but had not 
given up. He said that she should take the wood 
back. Mina soon arrived, and her mother sent 
her for Dr. Duncan, Cyrus Young remaining till 
they should arrive. Elgie took the horse and 
wagon to her brother's, and when she returned 
she laid the case before Dr. Duncan and her father. 
Dr. Duncan reasoned with him, and asked him if 
he had forgotten how long Elgie had lain sick 
from overwork. Dr. Duncan finally carried the 
day, and Elgie went unpunished. That night the 
girls prayed that their father might be called to 
his long home ; that God would forgive his sins 
and take him to Heaven. Elgie said, '‘Mina, 
do you think it is wrong for us to pray for father's 
death?" 

"No," said Mina, "not if we pray for him to 
go to Heaven. Self-preservation is the first law 
of nature, and we do not know what moment he 
may kill us." 

"Let us pray again for him to be taken," said 
Elgie, "for we never can be Christians while he is 
living. When he made us file down to worship 
that night I thought I would laugh myself to 
death, it was so ridiculous. If he is insane he 
will not be accountable for his actions in the next 
world, and if he is not insane he deserves a pun- 
ishment. That is what we would say about any 
other person, and if it would be right to say it 
about any one else's father, it would be just as 
right to say it about our own father." 

"I agree with you," said Mina, "but I believe 
he will outlive us all." 


or the Unfortunate Children. 267 

The doctor told his wife that night that she put 
the children up against him. Elgie overheard him, 
and down stairs she went, and says, ‘^Father, 
mother does not put us up against you ; she has 
always told us to respect you ; that you are our 
father. But I can tell you it is hard for us to 
respect you when you are so unkind to us all. I 
often wish you were not our father, and if I ever 
have a husband that treats me the first year of our 
married life as you treated mother, I will leave him 
even though I have to beg for a living.’’ 

‘^That will do for a nightdress lecture. You 
can retire, Elgie,” said her father; and she skipped 
up stairs, but did not go to sleep for a long time. 

If the children ever did anything that the doctor 
considered smart, he would say that that was his 
bringing up ; if they did otherwise, he would say 
that was some of Mrs. Howard’s teaching. Dr. 
Duncan came to the Hall the next morning to see 
if the storm was over, and to ascertain whether 
there had been any damage done the inhabitants. 
Dr. Howard met him very pleasantly, and he 
asked Dr. Duncan if he did not think he had 
brought Elgie through the typhoid fever nicely the 
summer before. Dr. Duncan replied: 

‘*Oh, yes, doctor, you did well.” 

Dr. Howard said, have not forgotten all my 
practice yet, though my folks do not like to have 
me doctor for them ; but I am bound to do it.” 

Dr. Djancan looked at Mrs. Howard and the 
girls, and smiled, but their father never knew that 
Elgie did not take his medicine. 


268 


The Cloudy Sky^ 


CHAPTER LIIL 

MR. ROLLAND, MRS. HOLLAND, AND MR. RATHBURN 
ARRIVE — DR. Duncan’s marriage. 

Halburt Rolland arrived at the right time, for 
Doctor Howard was again in good humor, and 
seemed very glad to see him. He said: 

‘^Mr. Rolland, you have returned before my 
girls are married.” 

‘ ‘ I know I have. I thought that I might influ- 
ence them to take a sail on the ocean of matrimo- 
ny,” said Mr. Rolland laughing, for he knew the 
remark would tease the doctor considerably. Mr. 
Rolland returned Elgie’s picture, and remained at 
the hall five days. He asked Elgie to exchange 
rings with him for a keepsake. She consented, 
and he gave her a beautiful ring, taking her plain 
one in return, and they parted as warm friends. 
She never loved Halburt Rolland, but enjoyed his 
society, and was lonely after he left. 

The following week Mrs. Holland, accompanied 
by her son Ira, arrived at the hall. They had 
left Onoco when Elgie was a baby, consequently 
they were strangers to them. They had not been 
there long before Elgie took a very great dislike 
to Ira, though he seemed to have taken as much 
of a fancy to her as she had a dislike to him. 
Mina was trying to assist her sister so that he 
would not urge his society upon her, and took 
particular pains to tell him that Elgie had com- 
pany. After spending some days with them they 
returned home, inviting the doctor and his family 


or the Unfortunate Children. 269 

to recurn the visit at an early day. Elgie felt 
greatly relieved to have Ira go, for his room was 
far more preferable to her than his company. 

That week she received a letter from an old 
bachelor, a friend of the family whom they had 
not seen for several years ; he was an attorney 
by profession, and quite well off. She never liked 
him, as she thought that he visited the hall on ac- 
count of Ardeela and her father. He stated in his 
letter that perhaps he would make them a visit 
that week. 

Elgie said : Mina, Edwin Rathburn has written 
to me that he is coming to make us a visit. What 
does it mean ? Why did he not write to father, 
Ardeela, or yourself? ” 

Mina laughed and said : 

I don’t know. It would be a good joke if he 
is coming to see you.” 

'Wes, I think it would, when he is now old 
enough to be my father,” said Elgie. 

Oh, he is not so old as that, Elgie. He is not 
more than fifteen years your senior,” said Mina. 

"Well,” said Elgie, " when he catches me keep- 
ing his company he will catch a weasel asleep.” 

Mina then saijd, " I will take his hat when he 
comes and you must keep your face straight, or I 
shall have to laugh in the man’s face, in spite of 
my efforts to do otherwise.” 

"Well,” said Elgie, "if you don’t take his hat 
he will have the pleasure of holding it all day.” 

This ended the conversation for the time being. 
In a few days after, Edwin Rathburn drove up in 
his carriage, coming at the time designated in his 


270 


The Cloudy Sky, 


letter to Elgie. The doctor received him kindly, 
and had his horse taken care of. When Elgie saw 
them coming to the house, she said, “Now, Mina, 
your time has come to take the hat,” and as soon 
as she heard their footsteps on the portico, she 
started and left the room. Mina gave Mr. Rath- 
burn a chair, and took his coat and hat. Mrs. 
Howard then came in and welcomed him to the 
hall. He very soon asked for Elgie ; her mother 
said she would be in a few moments. Elgie 
straightened up her face, and made her appearance. 
She said, “How do you do, Mr. Rathburn?” 

“Quite well, I thank you, Miss Elgie; how 
are you?” 

“I am well for me, thank you,” she said. 

Presently she stepped into the hallway, when 
Mr. Rathburn excused himself and followed her, 
and began at once by asking her if she would 
grant him a private conversation ; he continued : 
“I have been a frequent visitor at this house, and 
I noticed you when you were a little rosebud ; I 
have waited many years, watching for the rosebud 
tQ blossom, that I might pluck it before it met 
with the many storms to spoil its beauty.” 

“Thank you,” she said, “I very seldom keep 
gentlemen’s company. I would advise you to 
take Ardeela; she is more of a fall flower, and 
better suited to you. Please excuse me,” she 
said, and turning, she walked into the sitting- 
room. 

Mr. Rathburn remained until after supper con- 
versing with the doctor. He then said he must 
return to his home; his horse was brought out. 


or the Unfortunate Children. 271 

and he bade them all good \)ye, saying to 'Elgie as 
he left her, that he hoped she would think differ- 
ently upon reflection, and the carriage wheels 
were soon heard rolling from the hall. 

The next week who should rap at the door but 
Mr. Rolland. When Elgie opened it, he said : 

‘‘How do you do, Elgie? A bad penny will 
ffeturn, but I thought that I must come here once 
more before I leave this section of the country 
for good.” 

“We are surprised, but we are nevertheless 
glad to see you,” said Elgie. 

That same evening Harper Pollard called at the 
hall. When he saw Rolland he laughed and 
said, “We are doomed to meet here it seems, it 
seems. I thought that you had left this part of 
the country.” 

‘ ‘ I intend leaving very soon, but I thought I 
would make one more visit to the hall before my 
departure,” said Mr. Rolland. 

The sole of Mr. Pollard’s boot was the worse 
for wear, and his stocking showed plainly through 
it. Dr. Howard called the family to worship, and 
Mina and Harper kneeled down by the lounge, 
and Halburt kneeled down on the opposite side 
of the room with Elgie. While the doctor was 
praying Halburt spied the hole in Harper’s boot, 
and, crawling to where he could reach his foot, he 
pulled the small toe through it, and came quietly 
back to Elgie. They were all convulsed with 
laughter, but the doctor did not notice them. 
Presently a spider ran along the carpet, and the 
doctor picked up a slipper lying close by, and 


272 


Cloudy Sky, 


killed the spider and prayed right along, as if 
nothing had happened. This was too much for 
the young folks, and they laughed outright As 
soon as worship was over they went into the par- 
lor and laughed heartily, but they did not dare to 
tell the doctor why they were so amused. 

Mr, Pollard returned to his school the next 
morning, and Halburt Rolland remained four days. 
He tried to persuade Elgie to make her home 
with his people, but he did not succeed, for Elgie 
would not leave her mother. Mr. Rolland saw 
that his time was flying, and he now bade them 
good-bye for the last time. 

Dr, Duncan called that afternoon to invite Mina 
and Elgie to attend his infair ; he had been mar- 
ried and brought his wife to Onoco. They prom- 
ised to attend, The reception was very pleasant, 
and Mr. Duncan told Elgie they would be friends, 
just as they were before his marriage, and that he 
would always be a friend to the family. 

In about three weeks after the infair of Dr. 
Duncan Mr, Rathburn again visited the hall, in 
company with another gentleman, a Mr. Willis. 
She treated them kindly, and as a joke gave Mr. 
Rathburn a lump of salt in place of loaf sugar ; 
he thanked her and said he would accept it as it 
came from her hand. But when he found it was 
salt he said, '' Elgie, when you want sheep to fol- 
low you, you generally give them salt,’' and he 
followed her closely wherever she went. She 
replied: And when you want to catch a sheep 

you throw the salt in a pile ; ” and with that she 
threw the salt into the center of the room, and 


or the Unfortunate Children, 273 

they all joined in a hearty laugh. After supper 
Mr. Rathburn called for his horse and left with 
the thought banished from his mind, that he 
should ever be able to catch the sheep he was 
after. 

Elgie was full of fun. She thought no harm of 
any one, and thought no one could think any 
harm of her innocent sport. She said there were 
so many clouds hanging over her home that there 
ought to be some sunshine occasionally. Her 
mother told her she should always be careful, even 
in joking with a person, lest she should hurt their 
feelings. Mrs. Howard felt that perhaps Elgie 
had hurt the feelings of Mr. Rathburn. 

Dr. Howard returned from the village that eve- 
ning, and handed Elgie a letter. She opened it. 
It was from Ira Holland, asking the privilege of 
calling on her again, and requesting her to corres- 
pond with him. He spoke of his pleasant visit with 
them, and of their journey home. Elgie said that 
she would not answer it, but Mina advised her to 
send him a reply. She then sat down and wrote : 

I received your favor. Glad to know you 
arrived home safe. I do not wish to open a cor- 
respondence, and hope therefore, that you will not 
trouble to write me again. 

Remember me kindly to your mother. 

Respectfully, Elgie Howard.*’ 

Mina said, I think he will write you again, for 
I saw he had his mind set on you.” 

I hope not,” said Elgie, 


274 


Cloudy Sky, 


CHAPTER LIV. 

MRS. Howard’s fortune — death of mina Howard. 

Mrs. Howard received another letter, and on 
breaking the seal, she found it read as follows : 

'' My Dear Sister Julia : 

‘‘ I write to inform you of mother’s death. She 
died as she lived, part Quaker and part Deist, in 
her religious belief. Our sister Ada’s daughters 
took care of her in her last illness. After her 
death, I went to her bed to secure you the $600 
that mother had for you. She always kept it in 
the bed, and when she was taken sick, she told 
me it was there. But when I went to get it, it 
was gone. I asked the girls about it, but they 
claim to know nothing about it, though I am sure 
it is in their possession. I have done the best I 
could for you. I packed you a trunk full of 
clothing, consisting of the following articles : 
Three silk dresses, one black, one drab, and the 
other brown ; a silk shawl, and two large blanket 
shawls ; six suits of underclothing, one bed quilt, 
and your mother’s Quaker bonnet. 

sent them to the city of P by Esquire 

Daily. He will express them from there to War- 
tell. Let me know when you receive them. Sis- 
ter, I am going to be married to a young lady of 
twenty-two years of age. Mother is gone now, 
and I am alone in the world, and this is why I 
marry. I know there is too much difference in 
ages, but she is a fine girl. The rest of the 
friends are well. 

From your brother, 

Rollie Collens.” 

Mrs. Howard then received a note from Wartell 
stating that there was a trunk in the express office 


or the Unfortunate Children, 275 

for her, with charges on it to the amount of one 
dollar and fifty cents. Wallace having some bus- 
iness to attend to at Wartell, said he would bring 
the trunk home. 

When Mrs. Howard opened it, she found that 
all it contained was a cashmere skirt, three pairs 
of woolen hose, and a silk Quaker bonnet. The 
trunk had been robbed. Mrs. Howard cried, and 
her husband laughed at her, and said that was a 
big fortune forjudge Collens’ daughter to receive. 
The doctor always seemed to rejoice at Mrs. How- 
ard’s misfortune. She had intended giving each 
of her daughters a silk dress, but now they were 
minus. ” 

Mrs. Cottrell had not been to see them that 
week, so Mrs. Howard told Elgie to call and see if 
she was sick. When she entered the house, she 
found Mrs. Cottrell sitting by the window crying. 
She said, 

Elgie, I do not know why I feel so despond- 
ent, but I have a foreboding that I shall never go 
to the hall again, and I feel that I am soon to 
die.” 

Elgie burst out crying, for she thought as much 
of Mrs. Cottrell as she did of her own mother. 
She had been a true and kind friend to them always. 
Mrs. Cottrell’s words came true, as she lived but a 
short time afterwards. Orlena took care of her 
during her sickness. Everything in the neighbor- 
hood was changing. Helen Rugal gave up single 
life, and became Mrs. Harrison, and moved west, 
leaving Henry with his mother. They were now 
more social at the hall, than ever before, for they 


2/6 


Cloudy Sky, 


were lonely. They would often speak of the 
happy hours, that Helen, Mina, Elgie, Wallace, 
and Henry had spent in fishing in Wasset creek, 
in sleigh rides, spelling schools, dances, and many 
other amusements, that were gone forever, and re- 
called to the mind as a delightful dream. 

One day after a heavy snow had fallen, there 
was a rap at the door, and Mina opened it, and Ira 
Pollard stood upon the door-step. She said, 

How do you do? Come in, Ira. I am so glad 
you have come. It has seemed lonely to-day. 
We have been having so much company of late, 
and to-day so far we have been alone. Jim Clifford 
and Edward just left yesterday.” 

Did they? I wish that I had met them. I 
returned from college yesterday, and thought that 
I would visit the Howard mansion to-day,” said 
Ira. 

''That was right,” said Mina. 

Elgie was busy handing in a web for her mother, 
and after a little they came in and were glad to 
see Ira. Ardeela was at home, and had been 
busy sewing up stairs. She came in saying: "I 
am glad to see you, Ira, and am glad you came. 
I want you to wash Minays face with snow, for we 
cannot do it,^and it would be a capital joke on 
her.” 

Mina said: "Ira, try it; that would just suit 
me to-day, and be excellent exercise for a stu- 
dent,” and with those words from Mina they both 
started out into the snow. Elgie told her she 
would be likely to take cold, but she replied. 


or the Unfortunate Children. 277 

‘‘There is no danger, I am not delicate as you 
are.” 

Mary and Ardeela advised and urged Ira not to 
give up till he had washed her face. But Mrs. 
Howard came out and stopped them. The next 
morning Mina complained of the headache, but 
said : 

“Don^t tell mother, Elgie. I took a little cold, 
but will be over it in a few days.” 

Wallace and Ardeela concluded to visit Penn- 
sylvania. They were going in a private carriage, 
and Mina helped them to get ready, though her 
head was still aching. Elgie was attending school 
a part of the winter, and told Mina not to do the 
washing that week, and she would do it on Satur- 
day, as school would close on Friday. She did 
the washing, however, and when Elgie came from 
school she found Mina lying on the bed, suffering 
with the headache. Elgie said: 

“Why did you not listen to me, Mina? I could 
have done the washing on Saturday as well as 
not.” 

After a little Mina got up and went to work as 
usual, but she seemed sad to what she had been 
before. She received letters from Herbert Ray- 
mond, but it made no difference in her actions. 

Spring had again come, radiant with all its 
beauty. The grass was peeping up in the mead- 
ows. The orchards were in full bud, ready to 
blossom ; the frog had again peeped out from 
under its icy coverlet, and said, “I come, I come.” 
The little lamb skipped in the sunshine; the wild 
and the tame flowers were striving to climb up 


2/8 


The Cloudy Sky, 


through the soil, to be admired by all mankind, 
and the sky was blue, but what a cloud was gath- 
ering in the distance and casting its blackening 
shadows upon the hall. 

Elgie said, Mother, have Doctor Duncen come 
and see Mina. Perhaps if he should bleed her it 
would take the pain from her head. ’’ 

‘‘I have tried to persuade her, but she says 
it is all foolishness, and that she will be well in a 
few days,” said her mother. 

Mabel Cranelin called that day to see her. Mina 
was lying down, and requested Elgie to go to the 
village when Mabel returned, and bring her a lead 
pencil. Elgie did as she was requested. Mrs. 
Howard then asked Mina if she did not feel able 
to sit up. She replied, '‘No, But where is El- 
gie? I want her to comb my hair.” 

Her mother said, “You sent her for a lead 
pencil. I will comb your hair for you.” 

“ No, you won’t. Elgie always combs my hair 
for me, and now I will do it myself” She got 
up, went to the mirror and combed her hair nicely. 
Then laying the combs away, she turned and giv- 
ing a laugh like that of a maniac, she fell to the 
floor. Mrs. Howard ran for the doctor, who was 
in the back part of the house, and picking her up 
he laid her on the bed. Elgie arrived with the 
pencil, and just as she reached the portico Mrs. 
Howard met her and told her to run for Dr. Dun- 
can. “ Your sister is going to die. She is a rav- 
ing maniac.” With this word she started upon a 
run, her feet scarcely touching the ground. She 
reached the doctor’s office and told him her errand, 


or the Unfortunate Children. 279 

when both started back With all possible speed. 
The doctor reached Mina’s bedside and opened a 
vein in her arm, but it was too late. She had 
brain fever, with but few chances for life. Elgie 
called and told Orlena and her mother of Mina’s 
illness, and then turned her footsteps homeward. 
Elgie was so tired that she could scarcely get 
home. Dr. Duncan had a sister who resided with 
him, and upon hearing of Mina’s illness she fol- 
lowed on to Dr. Howard’s and did all she could to 
help Mrs. Howard in relieving the poor girl. All 
they could do seemed to be of little use. Within 
two hours the hall was full of anxious friends ; 
for Mina Howard was a favorite with most of the 
people in the neighborhood. Night and day she 
raved. She would call for Herbert and ask if he 
had not come. Elgie had sent him two letters, 
but he had not received them. Dr. Duncan asked 
who it was that she was calling. 

Elgie told him it was the young man to whom 
she was engaged to be married. He said; 

''Then, Elgie, it is your duty to go to him ; 
have you written to him ? ” 

"I wrote him two letters, but the post-office is 
in rather an out-of-the-way place, and probably he 
has not received them,” said Elgie. 

"I would advise you to get some gentleman to 
accompany you,” said Dr. Duncan, "and go for 
Herbert Raymond.” 

Elgie was almost wild with trouble and grief. 
She told her mother of Dr. Duncan’s advice, and 
she told her she had better gb. Elgie got Mr. 
Burlison to go with her. The roads were very 


28 o 


Cloudy Sky, 


muddy, and it was growing dark. It was ten 
o’clock at night when they arrived at Mr. Ray- 
mond’s. Elgie told him of Mina’s sickness and 
probable death, also her constantly calling for him 
and asking if he was not coming. Elgie said she 
would be rational for a few moments, and would 
say, *^Has he been here, Elgie? Oh, I wish he 
would come.” 

‘‘Will you go, Herbert?” asked Elgie. 

“Of course I will go and see Mina. I did not 
get the letters, or I should have been there before 
this,” said Herbert. Without delay he set out for 
Dr. Howard’s, but Elgie remained till next morn- 
ing. When she and Mr. Burlison reached home 
they found Herbert there, looking sad, and Mina 
did not seem any better. Elgie asked him if he 
wished to attend the funeral if Mina died; he 
said “Yes,” and then requested her to send him 
word if anything happened after he left. He re- 
mained until afternoon ; he then kissed Mina 
good-bye, burst into tears, and left the room, and 
shortly after started for home. When Mina be- 
came rational again she said, “Herbert was here; 
I knew he would come. Did he feel sorry, El- 
gie ? ” 

“He did,” said Elgie. 

“Poor Herbert,” said Mina, and she never spoke 
of him again. 

Mrs. Howard’s youngest sister, the one that 
Judge Collens had disinherited, though she was 
wealthy now, arrived from the west. She said she 
would cut her visit short on account of Mina’s ill- 
ness, and continue her journey to Pennsylvania. 



“ ' ' - ' ^ ^ ^ ^ V>’ ^ 'e^ V^.nv -V.^ 

- ^ -' V-^ 'w ' - * . :'v- '/ ^ 

> ' ^ •'-> ‘ % ' ^ - - • * ^ . . -'. . r " .. • * " . • " • ■■ J^-‘ :' ' ; • '''^, 

*.*•*: -^ *•'■:'% ' « . -t* '*-•» * I t ’•'^ ■»• ' 1 ' • ’ ■ \ - L'"* ‘ -. ‘m C ‘ i- 

‘ ' " /. ^ /..:^ 
'i.' *' '‘ ^>^ •. »* *' '■ " “ '-.i.' .' *• '\ ■ 'Av'V-^^ 

:v.'“_>: 'r ^ . -V .‘ <£ ^ -L-V 


ii 

* r* >. ' -' 


-^; V - . 

'•'* V‘. 


I • 


:f */; -r^ - 1 ” ' 


li , • j ■' «, . *• fc' » 

; >^1^ • /v.v . ' > 

:"'-^::!f '•'t-^'-iv- i n1',. 

>., ' 4’. iv.- “v-'V- ‘^'"- ■ - 

;'t' .. ■-I'x'.-r ■*■;.: 5 


t I 


’ N 

f 




\ ’ H *■ ■ • - 1 ^ 

- ^..' •;v " ’ - , •. *^i 5 - 

, » • ^ =• V ■ . ■• *., ^ - r ' ^ t v! 

\' • ^ ^ . . ' < ' V";^ 

*»•**! . v-i* <w " 

V. i -> f ■ •■■'. > V ""■ ; ' 

' • ^ - w • • ■ ■ ' I .-.-^ ■ * 

» ' * ' ' ** - ^iV ^ ‘ ^ ^ / 


^ •/ 


• ' r^ 


.^v.> 


*1 ‘ 


•• • • * i M 

» -wAi ■ ^ » *^ • . 

» • . . "* • V 

X < ■. . • -^.v. ^ 


f- /I »! ^'. - ^ • • ^ ? . X I / -> 

' ^ V' ' 

“ ■ '"w ^ • ^V ‘* • . ^ 

kV ^ ^ ^ , ' •• ^ . N <c 

i.'^v^-^' w ■'.* ■ v' , --^t» 

^'-f -■ -sjf '• ^ r- '* s * 

■ \-~-»V . :f- ‘ ■5** * ' A. 

» '• - • • '-S ♦. . * N 


r i 

i ^ 


K _ 

.k 


•« 


* / 


y. 


>r < • * ‘S. ^ 

** . ' * — 

•?■ ' ': •*** ' >' 

A 'a 


• •% 

J !• 


• • 

* .- ^ . 

- a\ ‘ 


. . 'S 


k ' r«. 
-f 




f 

4 4 ■ 


. - V ' — V, - V ■ 

. > ' 


-•- — W f * — 

' . •. • '« ^ • * 

' '■ . ■ ^ * r ^* ■ V 

i-^vV ''.v V* ^ ... • . - - ' •• . . -,* ^ — • 'S 4 - ( A-' >- >^^4 

^ ^'r '- ^ , ' ..' /'*'-vl .•*;^’' . ■* V, ' *'r>-':^'' 

-■ ■' ■'** »*-,. “ *”'< ','\ <«^.' * . ' ' _ * > i ' }, ^ I ' ' y‘'t&£ 

V- v\-^‘“'- 

rxi'.’"'.^--'. :: ■' •. -J .;-«•.•■ . /• ;r - ;. • .<»-■. 

^ \ ^ ' V- • ' \‘*” ^ ► V r » * • <r^ ' * 


\t' - 


• ✓ 


V- i 

‘ *4- 


I X ‘ 


• s '</ > • 

' i 


I 


X 


’ v^.‘ . . . : 


.r‘* - 

V.->; 


^ ( f • . -X 

* 'V*« .> ' _ • 


c\r y 'X ■ 

" .....s. 


» *• 
' % 


> 


*• ^ 

’^' •■ i‘y • ^.- 


rZt 




V • 


< 


•’X .. ^ ^ ; .. - s 

^ ^ ^ / •^ -. • j-i ' # ' '•* ' - * 

^ . ■* ' v‘'v'- ' >' . - 

••**“ . >k k' A -y fvi ^ r- 

^ s\ ^ ^ ■• -1 


•* ' “-..A 

>vr - ' . , . • *: .- A •' - 


» 


• t • 


r ^ 


'f% 


'* f 


A 

" ^ ‘ ^ = ^ .. 


"''"A y \ 


\ • I- 


.A': '' J 


-T^ V- 


- t- >. “* 

/ < ' -i / 


, 


:'i 


X - -.J . •'[ ^, ^ .^V :- 

< .* ..• • ••'* t • • • 

'* ■' A V , V?. *;^ 

»•- j . •' ^ x.-s - I 

- ► •-^! jt * • i' 


X. < *' •* ^ 

N ' Nv 


^ 'i , 

^ ^ » « 


' ^ • . •* 4 

* ' • .. •. , A, 


.’T 


« . 




• ^ 


^ v* 


,. • "m .f- ', • ’i' 

' % • ^ - A* ; %' • 


* • 4 


r 


V ■ 4 


/ ' 

I I 


- 4.^ 


;:v-v 


> ' 


« 4 ' ^. - « 4 ' w 

. - - . / AV 


♦ 


4 , - ■* . y, 

\ 


' « . 

A 


V:*'” .,X 

^ /*-V: !5 ■ - i’ '■ ., • • V 

* .* N4 ^J4* k , •. * * • k •' ■‘•^ * * 

^ «» • > 

N* A*4 4r ^ . ■*^ . *. 4, .■’ • 

» v^-* *,# ^ ^ ■ % . 


. . '/<v 


/ . 


: * * . 

I . 

^ t • 

. I 


,v 


. V. 


'■‘i- •' 


m' 

\ 


x» 


■' r . ir^f?- 

'5 • • * VA- > ? ■> .>•-• • 

- » '4 -S^.^*- ■ <■ 

"* ' * -i^ X s 

V > • • ? 


X 


* \ 


Xm= 4^ 


•V 


t . 




• *' ' •' » ' *''i 

*' -7 V 
/: ' I 


• , # M 
V . 


'»S4» • 


’r- ^ ^ 

"‘X ■ "'I , *- xX"* ^ 


X • ^ 


/ •• *1^ “ »; ' *» < » 


» 


\ 


i.''- 


• X 


V - 4,/ ■ • ' ^ > • V*” - ^ » “ "V 



X • 

‘l» V' 

9 

f. 


1 4 . 


V 4* • -1 4 . ' * 

V I -- K - ' < 

. ■ X , :, • • ' :i.-.r4. 

- ■* : -^ * yrv< ‘ 


i V 


* 0 




•* I ^ 


X . 


•4 • 

. . i 


-. A 




U. 


r 

-N 


- 1 ■ > . *.■£•■ - 

t-Si. • 1" ■ V* 

.* A 7 ' ■ • ^1 


I 







/ 





N 




\ 








or the Unfortunate Children, 281 

and inform Wallace and Ardeela of Mina’s illness. 
It was a sad parting between the two sisters who 
had not met for thirty-five years. 

Mrs. Howard’s sister reached Pennsylvania in 
two days, and found Wallace and Ardeela there. 
She told them of Mina’s being so very sick, and 
they at once set out for home, reaching there two 
days before Mina died. She asked each one to 
pray for her, and then said : 

‘‘The door is open. What time is it, mother?” 

“ Three o’clock,” said her mother. These were 
the last words spoken by her. At eleven o’clock 
the following morning she breathed her last. The 
noble and true-hearted Mina Howard had passed 
into eternity. Her life’s dream was short, min- 
gled with many hours of sorrow and a few of hap- 
piness. Her face had been washed in snow once 
too often on earth ; but we hope that Christ had 
washed her with the snow of righteousness, and 
fitted her for the Kingdom of Heaven. 

Dr. Howard sawed the board, and brought it 
in preparatory to laying poor Mina out on it, 
after which he left the house. Her death being 
so sudden, created a great excitement, and the 
people were congregating in and around the house 
to assist, if needed, and to mingle their tears of 
sympathy with the bereaved family. Elgie stepped 
to the back door, and as she looked north of the 
hall, saw her father digging Mina’s grave on a 
knoll in the field. She acquainted her mother 
with the fact, and she entreated some of the gen- 
tlemen to go and prevent his digging the grave, 
but none of them had courage enough. They 


282 


Cloudy Sky, 


were all afraid of him. Wallace Howard then 
said he would go. He approached his father and 
said : 

‘^Father, is your heart harder than adamant, 
that you can dig your own child’s grave ?” 

His father threw down the shovel, and said: 

I will follow her remains nowhere else. You 
and your mother and sisters will rue this.” 

In the meantime Dr. Duncan had sent Harvey 
Huff to inform Herbert Raymond of Mina’s death, 
and of the day of her funeral, not knowing that 
the Huff family were enemies of the Howards. 
When Harvey came back he said that Herbert 
would not come. Wallace had Mina’s grave dug 
in the graveyard at Onoco. On the day of Mina’s 
funeral Dr. Howard requested that the family be 
left alone with the corpse in the room. As soon 
as the strangers retired, he stooped down and 
kissed the lips of his dead daughter, and thanked 
God that he had not been the cause of her death ; 
he then said to the family: 

‘^You are going to bury her in the graveyard. 
Very well,” he said, and shaking his fist in Mrs. 
Howard’s and Elgie’s faces, he continued, ‘'you 
are to blame for all this, and you shall rue it.” 

With that he threw open the parlor door, and 
bade the pall-bearers, “Come on.” He crowded 
the fourth pall-bearer back, and taking hold of 
one of the handles on the coffin, assisted in con 
veying her remains to the hearse. He followed 
the hearse to the road, and then stepped back and 
waited until the large concourse of people who had 
come to follow the remains of Mina Howard to 


or the Unfortunate Children, 283 

their last resting-place, had left the yard. After all 
had passed out he closed the gate and returned to 
the house. Mrs. Howard was so weak and worn 
out that she was not able to attend the funeral, so 
remained at home with friends who were going to 
remain with her. Wallace, Ardeela, and Elgie 
were the only members of the family who, as 
mourners, followed Mina’s remains to the grave. 
The rain poured down, and when the coffin which 
held all that was mortal of Mina Howard was 
lowered into the grave, it was lowered into a 
watery one, but this they could not remedy. 
They now repaired to the church, where the funeral 
services being conducted by the Rev. Dunbar, 
they sang very beautifully the songs, Where 
She is Sleeping,” Would not Live Always,” 
and Ask not to Stay.” Rev. Dunbar tried to 
console them in his discourse, in their sad afflic- 
tion, but they felt as though they could not find 
solace and consolation in his words. They wended 
their way back to the hall, which was now more 
desolate than ever. 

Now, to add to their trouble, Harvey Huff’s 
sister had reported that Herbert Raymond had 
never been engaged to Mina Howard and Ardeela 
scolded Elgie for sending for Herbert. Elgie 
knew all about the engagement, so she got Wal- 
lace to go with her to see him, and after telling 
him the story that was being circulated by the 
Huff family, he said, ‘^It is a black falsehood; 
Mina and I were engaged, and if she could only 
have been spared to live, I should have made her 
my wife. I did not attend the funeral, because 


284 


The Cloudy Sky, 


Harvey Hun told me that Dr. Howard was going 
- to bury her in the field. I could not stand it to 
see her buried in that way, so I thought I would 
stay away, and afterward have her body taken up 
and interred in the graveyard, even if I had to 
have it done in the night time. You did right in 
sending for me, and I am glad I went as soon as I 
did. I am selling off the timber that I had got to 
build Mina a house, now that she is gone forever I 
shall have no use for it. We can make no calcula- 
tions in this life; God soon disposes of them. I 
was thinking in the near future of taking Mina 
from her wretched father, and we would have been 
so happy together. But I believe she is in heaven, 
and I, as well as you and your mother, must give 
her up to the call of God,” and Herbert burst into 
tears. 

The following poetry was written by her sister 
Elgie : 

Mina, thou art laid ’neath the thornapple tree; 

Its branches may wave forever o’er thee. 

The wild birds may sing their sweet songs o’er thy grave, 
While naught but its branches above thee doth wave 

Storms may arise, but disturb not thy rest, 

And the rain drops may fall on thy cold lifeless breast; 

But naught can awake thee from thy blessed sleep. 

Though your brother and sisters around you do weep. 

Before thou didst leave this cold earthly sod. 

Thy finger was lifted to heaven and said “There’s my God. 
What time is it, mother?” then the clock told three, 

“The door is open, they are waiting for me.” 

* ‘ Now father and mother, and friends I loved well. 

And sisters and brother, I bid farewell. 

Our Heavenly Father a mansion on high 
Has prepared for all who in Jesus do die.” 


^j>rthe Unfortunate Children, 285 

Wallace gave an account of his trip to Pennsyl- 
vania with Ardeela. He said that his uncle Lewis 
Howard’s wife had left him because he abused her 
so. She took the three children and went to her 
father’s. Mrs. Howard replied, ''That is just 
what I expected. I saw what -a temper he had 
when he was but fifteen years old, and I told him 
then that if he did not govern it, it would govern 
him before he was forty-five; my words have come 
true. I am glad Vina had sense enough to leave 
him, and did not do as I have done — remain and 
see her children, to say nothing of herself, abused 
and treated like the slaves or the heathen of In- 
dia. I think, Wallace, that persons of such tem- 
pers ought not to marry, for the disposition may 
be transmitted from one generation to another.” 

The doctor in the meantime had been an atten- 
tive listener to the conversation between Mrs. 
Howard and her son. He then said: 

"Well, I think it would have been better if all 
of my father’s family had remained single, for we 
were all high tempered, with the exception of sis- 
ter Adeline, and we would all be master, even if 
we thought we would have to die for it.” 

"Yes,” said Mrs. Howard, "and how nice you 
all can appear in company; you can then govern 
your tempers without any trouble.” 

The doctor left the room and made no reply to 
nis wife’s last remark. 

Some time after Mina’s death, Wallace told 
Elgie that he was engaged to marry his cousin, 
Vina Shelton ; he said that he knew it was wrong, 
but she was his choice. Elgie told her mother of 


286 


The Cloudy Sky, 


his engagement Mrs. Howard told him that she 
thought the example of his uncles should be an 
everlasting warning to him, never to think of mar^ 
rying a cousin, and she did her utmost to persuade 
her son to look well to the very important step of 
his life. 

That summer Elgie’s health was poor. Her 
cousin, James Shelton, came in July to visit them. 
Dr. Howard became angry at Elgie, and told her 
that in the morning she could leave home, and he 
never wanted her to enter his house again. So by 
sunrise next morning she was up and had her 
clothes packed and took a part of them to Mr. 
Highland, a neighbor. As she went up the path 
to the house she asked Mr. Highland if he could 
give a poor homeless wanderer some breakfast. 
She could not help laughing as she said it, and he 
thought she was joking; he said: 

‘‘Has the doctor turned you out?” 

“He has,” she said. 

“Well, come in, Elgie, and have your breakfast, 
or a dozen of them if you wish,” said Mr. High- 
land, “and take your clothing up stairs.” 

Elgie did as he told her to do, and then came 
down stairs to breakfast. After breakfast she re- 
turned home to get the rest of her clothing. Seat- 
ing herself in front of the bureau, she drew out 
one of the drawers. Dr. Howard raised his head 
in bed and asked ; 

“What are you doing, Elgie?” 

“I am leaving home as you commanded me 
last night. I am taking some of my clothing to 
Mr. Highland’s/' 


or the Unfortunate Children, 287 

straight and get your clothing, and try not 
to be so saucy to your father. I could not live 
without you. The sunshine would all be gone 
out of the house if you should leave,’’ said her 
father. 

Elgie replied: 'T was not saucy. I merely 
said that I would not work on the farm as I had 
done, and I won’t. I will leave home first ; and 
I would prefer to leave if it were not for dear 
mother.” 

She saw her mother crying, for she thought 
Elgie would leave. She went up, and, putting 
her arms around her neck, said : 

‘‘For your sake, mother, I will remain and try 
it again.” 

She then went to Mr. Highland’s and got her 
clothes. Mr. Highland asked her if her father had 
repented again. She replied, with a smile : 

“Yes, this is about the ninety-ninth repentance. 
He is like Pharaoh of old; he hardens his heart, 
but will not let me go.” 

Mr. Highland said, “Elgie, you are doing right. 
Stay with your poor mother.” 

She then picked up her bundle and returned to 
Grumble hall. 


288 


Cloudy Skyy 


CHAPTER LV. 

IRA Holland’s letter — elgie Howard visits the 

KEYSTONE STATE. 

That night Elgie received another letter from 
Ira Holland, asking permission to visit her. These 
lines were enclosed with the letter : 

*‘Tell me, Elgie, tell me truly 
How I have loved one, so false, fickle and fair. 

O, give me but the courage of despair. 

Pardon. me the bitter thought. 

That ought but love my ruin sought. 

Those powdered locks and foppish art 
Have stolen the idol of my heart. 

Will you not yet be mine, Elgie ?” 

Elgie answered the letter and told him that she 
should never marry him, and that she hoped he 
would never attempt to write her again. Ardeela 
was going to remain home that summer, and Dr. 
Duncan advised Elgie to go from home for a 
month or two and see if it did not improve her 
health. Trouble and sickness had completely 
broken her down. He knew how badly Ardeela 
hated Elgie, so he thought if she went away on a 
visit it would be an advantage to both Ardeela 
and Elgie, if Elgie would consent to absent her- 
self until Ardeela should get ready to go out sew- 
ing, as was her custom. Her cousin, James Shel- 
ton, who was visiting with them, insisted that 
Elgie should return home with him. Her father 
and mother consented to let her go, and it was so 
arranged. Elgie and James were taken to War^ 
tell in a carriage by Wallace ; he saw them safely 
on the cars, and bidding them good-bye watched 


or the Unfortunate Children, 289 

the iron horse out of sight. This was the first 
time Elgie had ever been on the cars. They 
reached the river about six o’clock, and James 
took her to stay over night to an old acquaintance 
of his, by the name of Vance. James introduced 
her as Miss Howard. Mr. Vance stepped forward 
and kissed her; and he said : I kiss you for your 
grandfather’s sake, for I know that you are Judge 
Collens’ grandaughter. You are his very image, 
and I loved him as a father. Am I mistaken?” 

‘‘You are not,” said Elgie, “and I am proud of 
the compliment. I wish that I was as noble as 
he was. But it is strange you should see the 
resemblance so quickly.” 

The next morning they crossed the river a lit- 
tle below the place where Elgie and Mina had 
crossed it a few years before, when Elgie jumped 
into the river. How happy they were at that 
time, going to see their grandmother! Now, 
Mina was at rest. Dr. Duncan told Elgie to drive 
all trouble from her mind as far as she could, and 
not think of her dead sister and grieve for her, 
but to let the sunshine of her visit fill her thoughts, 
for when she returned she would find trouble 
enough. When they reached James’ home his 
partner in business, Mr. Derlin, was the first to 
welcome them, and they entered the house, where 
she met her cousin and aunt. Mr. Derlin spent 
the evening at the Shelton’s, and was very pleas- 
ant. He was at that time waiting on one of El- 
gie’s cousins, but after a short time began playing 
the agreeable to Elgie. He bought, for her es- 
pecial benefit, a fine horse, saddle, and bridle, 


290 


Cloudy Sky, 


and presented her with them. She rode the horse 
on a visit to some friends and when she returned 
she gave the horse back to Mr. Berlin, though he 
did not wish her to do so. Elgie’s uncle, Lewis, 
took her to visit a family by the name of Craw- 
ford. Mr. Crawford was a cousin of Mr. Pol- 
lard’s, living near Elgie’s own home. William 
Crawford told her uncle, Lewis Howard, to leave 
Miss Howard and he would bring her home. 
William Crawford had also been waiting a little 
time on another one of Elgie’s cousins, and as he 
seemed to like her company better than her cous- 
in’s, it made ^Hrouble in the camp” immediately. 
Mr. Crawford invited Elgie to go to a place called 
the Camel’s Back, so they went one afternoon. 
They roamed around exploring the sights, which 
were all new to her. They saw where the robbers 
made their home in early days, gathered sarvis 
berries, and whiled away a happy and romantic 
afternoon. The next day William took her to her 
uncle’s. Elgie’s cousins, when they saw how 
much attention Mr. Crawford was paying her, be- 
came very jealous of her, and her uncle was anx- 
ious for his daughters to get homes of their own, 
so he wrote for Mrs. Howard to send for her 
daughter, as they did not keep a boarding-house 
for relatives. When her cousin, Arthur Shelton, 
found this out he told her to remain and he would 
pay her board. But she was too proud spirited 
to remain, and left for home the week she got her 
mother’s letter. Elgie said: 

“The dark cloud hangs over me, no matter 
what I do. I have watched my every step since 


or the Unfortunate Children, 291 

I left home ; prayed daily to be kept in the right 
path; but jealousy has stepped in and marred my 
visit. I do wish I had remained at home.'' 

She and her cousin James had now reached the 
river;, the water was swiftly gliding by, the waves 
were rolling, and once in a while a small white-cap 
could be seen. Then a steamer came in sight 
loaded with passengers. James waved his hand- 
kerchief, and the Forest City turned its wheel for 
the shore. James begged Elgie to become his 
wife, but she said, ‘'No, we are cousins," and 
bidding him good-bye she stepped lightly on the 
boat, and in an hour was landed safe at the depot, 
where she took the train for Wartell. “What 
happiness is there in this world?" thought she, 
as the train glided along, “ I find none, go where 
I will !" Wallace met her at the depot at Wartell ; 
she told him of her visit and of her cousins’ 
jealousy. He said: 

“Mother has worried about you ever since she 
received your letter. I knew that they would be 
jealous of you, and told her that she would find 
on your return that that was the trouble." 

They reached the hall at seven in the evening. 
She was welcomed home by all but Ardeela, who 
gave her a lecture as long as the moral law. She 
said that it was just what she expected, and that 
she had no business to leave home so soon after 
Mina's death. Elgie then said : 

“Ardeela, cut your lecture short, for you won't 
get any pay for it, and you are foolish to lecture 
for nothing." 

Ardeela went to assist in taking care of Mrs. 


292 


The Cloudy Sky, - 


Cottrell, so Elgie was left in peace. How lonely 
she felt ! Wherever she went she missed her sister 
Mina. People would say, ^^How attached Wal- 
lace and Elgie Howard are; I never saw a brother 
more devoted to a sister than he.” Mrs. Cottrell 
died in three months from the time Mina Howard 
was carried to her last resting-place, and interred 
in the same graveyard. After her death Orlena 
moved West. Dr. Howard did his own farming 
that summer by exchanging work with the neigh- 
bors. The citizens often spoke of Dr. Howard's 
actions on the day of Mina’s death, and the day 
of her burial, and most of them came to the con- 
clusion that he was not insane, but that he was 
most assuredly a very eccentric man. 


CHAPTER LVL 

WALLACE BUYS THE FARM — ARRIVAL |OF "eDWARD 
CLIFFORD, 

f; Dr. Howard kept his cattle in pasture in the 
field that was farthest from the house, half a mile 
away ; he compelled Elgie to milk in the field 
and carry the milk home, instead of bringing the 
cows up to the yard. One evening she went to 
milk about five o’clock. Just as she had finished, 
a heavy hail-storm came up, and before she could 
get to a place of shelter the hail fell so fast and 
pelted her so hard that she cried. Mrs. Howard 
was sick, and begged the doctor to go and meet 


or the Unfortunate Children. 293 

her, as she was not able to go herself ; but he 
would not. He was engaged reading, and said it 
would toughen her ; he did not believe in having 
girls as tender as house-plants. When Elgie 
reached home she set down the milk- pail, and said 
to her father : 

‘^Self preservation is the first law of nature, 
I have milked the last cow for you that I will milk 
in the meadow. If you will bring them to the 
barn I will milk them. I am no colored slave, 
nor do I intend to be treated like one, especially 
when I have an abolition father.” 

‘‘Elgie Howard has spoken it, and she means 
it. I am going to sell the farm to Wallace, if he 
will buy it on the terms I offer it to him,” said Dr. 
Howard. ' 

When Wallace came in his father said: 

“I want you to buy the farm, Wallace. You 
pay me twenty-two hundred dollars cash, and I 
will allow you twelve hundred dollars for keeping 
your mother her life-time. You can pay twelve 
hundred dollars down, and the balance in yearly 
payments of two hundred dollars each, with seven 
per cent, interest, and I will pay my board as a 
stranger.” 

Mrs. Howard urged] Wallace to accept the 
offer ; for she thought that they would then be 
from under the tyrant’s will and rule. So Wallace 
accepted, and the article was drawn. Wallace 
said Ardeela and Elgie should have a home with 
him until they married. Elgie now thought she 
would educate herself for a school-teacher. 

They were visiting at Mr, Clifford’s one beauti- 


294 


The Cloudy Sky, 


ful evening. The moon shone in all its brilliancy, 
while the stars never seemed more lovely. Ed- 
ward Clifford, who was conversing with Elgie, 
asked her what she intended doing, now that 
Wallace had bought the farm. She replied: 

‘‘If mother keeps her health and Ardeela re- 
mains at home I expect to go to school and pre- 
pare to teach.’' 

“I think that would be a very good idea,” said 
Edward, “I understand your father has made 
no provision for you.” 

“ He has not. I have now to take care of my- 
self as best I can,” she said. 

“ I am sorry,” said Edward, “ If I was not en- 
gaged would offer you a home with me. I always 
thought you cared more for Harrington than you 
did for me.” 

“I enjoyed his company, and liked him as a 
teacher, that was all,” she replied. 

“Are you willing that I should visit you as a 
friend, when you have no other company ?” 

“ I have no objections, but perhaps the young 
lady to whom you are engaged may have,” ^id 
Elgie. 

“Well, if she gets offended I am willing, so 
long as you are single. You might have had a 
better education than you have if you had listened 
to me. You remember that I told you to choose 
any young lady you would like for company, and 
Clarence Beaufort and I would pay your board for 
keeping house for us, when we were attending 
school at Dartmouth. Then you both could have 
attended school,” said Edward. 


or the Unfortunate Children, 295 

She replied, ^‘You know that people would 
have talked if I had gone, and you know, too, 
that my father would not have permitted me to 
go, though it was very, very kind of you to make 
the offer/' 

^'Elgie, I am glad that you are going to school, 
for you know there is nothing like an education. 
If it will be agreeable to you, I will be at the hall 
next Saturday eve," said Edward. 

It will be agreeable if you see fit to come," 
replied Elgie. 

They returned to the Clifford mansion, and at 
10 o'clock they left for the hall. 

On the appointed evening Edward came. He 
spoke of the happy times he had had with her 
and Mina, taking them to dances ; he then told 
Elgie he was free, having adopted that plan to 
ascertain whether she cared for him or not. She 
told him that Clarence Beaufort, Dr. Duncan's 
student, had asked her to wait upon her, and that 
the doctor had warned her against him. ^^You 
know him well, for he was your room-mate at 
Dartmouth, " said Elgie. 

I do not like him, and I do not wish you to 
go with him. You have the privilege of going 
with any young gentleman of good standing, in 
my absence, as I would not wish to deprive you of 
the pleasure of society, and if you accept me in 
my offer, I am to have the same privileges in hav- 
ing the society of ladies that you have in the 
society of gentlemen. I feel that you will be true 
to me, and I will be the same to you. I know 
that you have but little pleasure in this world at 


296 


Cloudy Sky, 


best, and I would be the last one to mar your 
pleasure for one moment,’’ said Edward. 

Elgie thanked him for his interest, and the sub- 
ject was dropped, perhaps to be continued. 


CHAPTER LVII. 

ELGIE STRIVES TO BECOME EDUCATED — MARY STAN- 
FIELD. 

Wallace told Elgie to keep an account of the 
weeks she worked for him, and when he had the 
farm paid for he would pay her for that time, at 
the same rate of wages that other girls got when 
they worked by the week ; he said it would not 
be right for her to put in her time for him for 
nothing, and that his mother could not do the 
work alone for all his hired men. While she at- 
tended school in the district, he would expect her 
to work for her board. She agreed to this. 

That fall Wallace concluded to go West on a 
speculation ; he asked Elgie if she would attend to 
part of the stock, if he would get his father to at- 
tend to the remainder. She said she would, so Wal- 
lace left for the West. Mr?. Howard had a quan- 
tity of weaving on hand to do, for she continued to 
weave in order to clothe herself and Elgie, as the 
doctor would not give one dollar towards her cloth- 
ing, and she was also anxious to help her son in pay- 
ing for his farm. Wallace started on his Western 
trip early in the fall. The fields of late clover 


or the Unfortunate Children. 297 

were red with blossoms; the beautiful dahlia stood 
up in proud defiance, bathing itself in the sun's 
bright rays; the tall princess feather waved in the 
breeze ; the sky darkened a moment, as the wild 
pigeons were flocking from the west in droves, 
and millions of them were settling on the bushes 
in Ballqueather swamp, making the day and night 
hideous with their incessant chirping. Ball- 
queather swamp made a fine hunting ground, and 
the citizens of Onoco and the surrounding coun- 
try all came there for game. 

One week after Wallace left for the West, his 
mother was taken sick with inflammatory rheuma- 
tism, and Elgie had now all the weaving to do, 
her mother to take care of, and all the household 
duties to attend to. Dr. Duncan told her that if 
she did not get a girl, he would for her, — as the 
amount of work she had to do was entirely too 
much, and she would break herself down. She 
then sent for Ellen Young, and paid her for her 
help with the money she earned weaving. In 
this way she succeeded in doing the work without 
further trouble. 

Sabbath afternoon Edward Clifford called. The 
doctor received him kindly, and asked : 

Edward, is- it an act of necessity for you to 
visit Elgie on the Sabbath day?" 

Edward replied: do not know that it is, 

doctor, but I am sure that it is an act of mercy." 

The doctor laughed at the reply and said no 
more. When Elgie excused herself to go and do 
the milking, Edward accompanied her and said he 
would help her. This remark seemed to enrage 


298 


Cloudy Sky, 


the doctor very much, and he sent Ellen Young 
to tell Elgie that she should come in herself, or 
have Edward do so. But she paid no attention to 
his commands, for she knew that he had no power 
over her now, as he did not own the farm. When 
she returned to the house her father told her that 
for disobeying him she would have to feed the 
stock until Wallace would return. Elgie smiled, 
and said : 

Father, I thank you for your kindness, and 
feel grateful to you. I have always considered 
you a large hearted man, and have no doubt but 
that you will enter the kingdom above without a 
pass. '' 

Edward Clifford stayed all night, and sat up 
with Elgie to watch and care for her mother, and 
next morning he returned to his school. Mrs. 
Howard gradually recovered from her illness, but 
Wallace did not return for ten weeks, and with her 
mother in such poor health Elgie did not care to 
leave her alone. 

The small-pox broke out in that neighborhood 
during the winter, and all were afraid of the dis- 
ease. Elgie felt as if it was her duty to go as a 
nurse at night. People would say to her, ‘^Are 
you not afraid that you will get the disease and 
die? I would not go for anything.'' 

She would laughingly reply: ‘‘Good people 
are scarce. You had better stay away. If I die, 

I will die at the post of duty." 

She went wherever she was needed, but finally . 
she succumbed to the disease, though fortunately 


or the Unfortunate Children, 299 

it took the milder form of varioloid, and she re- 
covered. 

Mary Stanfield was an orphan girl, whose char- 
acter had always been above reproach, until she 
became acquainted with the man to whom she 
became engaged, and under the pretence of mar- 
riage he wrought the poor girl’s ruin. Of course a 
great many people censured and forsook her, 
while most of those who had known the upright 
life which she had lived previous to meeting this 
Satan in the form of man, blamed him for the 
misfortune and ruin he had brought upon the poor 
orphan girl. Elgie would not forsake her, but 
treated her as she always had done, and after a 
little time sympathy ruled out prejudice, and she 
was again taken up by those who had discarded 
her. One of the young ladies said to Elgie one 
day: 

‘‘Why do you stand up for Mary Stanfield in 
the way you do? I would not.” 

Elgie replied: “The Scriptures say, ‘Let him 
that is without sin cast the first stone,’ and I con- 
sider it my duty to be a friend to Mary. She is 
a poor orphan girl, alone in the world, and has 
been deceived and led astray.” 

The young lady said she did not know but 
Elgie was right, and the next v/eek she called to 
see Mary Stanfield. Mary lived but a few years 
after this, dying with quick consumption. When 
Elgie called to see her, she said, with a feeble 
voice : 

“Elgie, you have been the means of saving my 
soul. Had you forsaken me in the dark hours of 


300 


Clouay Skyy 


my life, I would have given up, feeling that I had 
not a friend in the world. I know you will get 
your reward in heaven.’' 

After she was dead Elgie assisted in preparing 
the lifeless body for the tomb, and followed her 
to the tomb. Her schoolmate, her associate, had 
gone, but she gave evidence before she left this 
earthly habitation that she would have that crown 
of glory which others who have never fallen may 
never see. 

Ardeela had come home for a rest, and Mrs. 
Howard had so far recovered her health that 
Elgie thought she would commence her education. 
She went to Sewellen to find a place to work for 
her board while she attended school. Doctor 
Easton said they would be glad to have her live 
with them and attend the academy, and so it was 
arranged. The school was to open in two weeks, 
and Elgie was happy. Edward Clifford’s school 
had closed, and he was at the Hall on the ap- 
pointed evening as usual, and was much pleased 
to learn that Elgie had found a place to board. 
He said he would make his next call on her at 
the residence of Doctor Easton, as sh^ would be 
likely to start to school on the next Monday. 

Monday morning came, and Elgie left the Hall 
in good spirits, telling her mother if she needed 
her at any time, or was taken sick, to send for 
her, and she would come home at once. When 
she reached Dr. Easton’s, he told her he had 
seen the professor, and he told him that if Miss 
Howard attended the sdhool, the scholars would 
all leave, because they were afraid she would in- 


or the Unfortunate Children. 301 

troduce the smallpox into their midst. The pro- 
fessor sent her word to stay at home at Dr, 
Easton’s, and come to his house to recite in the 
evening, for three weeks ; then by that time she 
would be admitted into the school. Mrs. Easton 
agreed to take Elgie, if she would do the work 
nights and mornings, take care of the baby one 
night in the week, and do the washing, for her 
board. There were five in the family including 
Elgie. She had just finished her morning work, 
and changed her dress for school, when Edward 
Clifford called ; he said : 

Elgie, I have come to ask your advice as to 
whether I shall study medicine or law. If I study 
medicine I shall go with Dr. Easton ; if I study 
law, I shall go to law-school at Albany.” 

She replied : I will not advise you, Edward. 
Do as you think best, and then if you do not suc- 
ceed, you will not have me to blame.” 

He considered the matter a. few days, and de- 
cided to study law. Before leaving to enter law- 
school, he called to bid her good bye, and he told 
her that he would write her as soon as he reached 
his destination. 

Elgie began her studies, and recited to the pro- 
fessor in the evening for three weeks, at the end 
of which time he told her that he had notified the 
school that she would be in attendance on the next 
Monday morning, even though every other 
scholar should leave. During the three weeks 
that Elgie had been at Dr. Easton’s, she had all 
the work to do with the exception of getting din- 
ner. She started to school Monday morning, and 


302 


Cloudy Sky, 


was kindly received by the scholars. She studied 
in the evening, as she had no time through the 
day. As soon as Edward Clifford reached Albany 
he wrote to Elgie as he had promised to do, and 
was a very good correspondent. 

Elgie overheard Mrs. Easton tell her husband 
one morning that Elgie did more work than the 
girl they had to whom they paid one dollar and a 
quarter per week. Dr. Easton said that it was a 
shame, and that his wife was not fulfilling her part 
of the contract with Elgie ; but she replied : I 
am going to take all the work out of her I can 
get.*’ She knew she would not leave her as she 
was so anxious to get an education. Mrs. Easton 
was a peculiar woman, and very economical. She 
thought^ she would cut down oh her table ex- 
penses, so told the doctor and Elgie they ate too 
much, and cooked as little as possible. The con- 
sequence was, that at the end of three months 
Elgie began to break down. Too much work 
with too little to eat and hard study were too se- 
vere for one of her constitution to endure, and she 
plainly saw that she would have to leave school. 
The dark cloud was again hovering about her 
head, and when she went to bed that night she 
cried herself to sleep. The next morning she 
went to school, but was not able to study. In 
the evening she received a letter from Edward 
Clifford, congratulating her, as she had written 
how nicely she was progressing with her studies. 
Now she would have to write him that she would 
be obliged to leave school unless she got better. 
After reading Edward’s letter she called on her 


or the Unfortunate Children, 303 

teacher and told him she would have to leave 
school, giving him her reasons. He said : 

am very sorry, Elgie. I noticed that you 
were not looking well, but who would have 
thought that Mrs. Dr. Easton was such a woman ? 
How little we know the people of this world. 
Those who wear the pleasantest faces often have 
the hardest hearts.'' 

** Mr. Barney, what is my indebtedness to you 
for the two month's instructions that you have 
given me ? " asked Elgie. 

He replied : will make you a present of it, 

and if you had remained and attended the whole 
term I should have done the same." 

Thank you a thousand times. I did not ex- 
pect it, and I am willing to pay you," she said. 

have heard what a hard lot you have had, 
Elgie, and if there is no one to step in and help 
you, or do you a kindness, I fear you will grow 
faint by the wayside. If it were possible for us 
to do so we would board you until the end of this 
term," said Mr. Barney. 

To this she said: You are so noble and kind 

that you make me feel that there is one star at 
least shining through the clouds." 


CHAPTER LVIII. 

ELGIE HOWARD LEAVES SCHOOL. DR. BEAUFORT. 

Elgie returned and told Mrs. Easton that she 
was going to leave the next morning. Mrs. Eas- 


304 


The Cloudy Sky, 


ton was surprised, and urged her to remain, and 
said she did not know how she would get along 
without her. Elgie replied, '^You should have 
thought of that before. I heard your husband 
warn you, but you heeded not. What do you 
attend church for? Does the minister tell you 
that imposing on an orphan girl, or one who 
might as well be, constitutes true religion? You 
know, Mrs. Easton, that I am dependent on my 
own exertions for a living. I have a father in 
name, but he is no father to me. Your children 
may be left without parents, and how would you 
feel if you knew that they would be treated just 
as you have treated me. Remember it will come 
home — God will not forget it.’’ 

Mrs. Easton looked at her in surprise. She 
put on her bonnet, brought out her trunk, and 
stepped out of the door. Dr. Easton met her 
just as she was going through the gate. She told 
the doctor she was going to leave, and told him 
the reasons why. He said, do not blame you, 
Elgie, but am very sorry to have you leave. If 
you wait until I visit my patients I will take you 
home.” 

‘‘Thank you, doctor,” she said, “lam going 
home with a friend who is in the village on busi- 
ness.” 

The doctor then said, “ Did Mrs. Easton give 
you the present that I told her to give ? ” 

“ She did not; she said she was going to keep 
it for Fanny, when she was grown to be a young 
lady,” said Elgie. 

The doctor said no more about the present, 


or the Unfortunate Children. 305 

and Elgie started up street. Presently she returned 
with her friend, and after taking out the trunk, 
Mrs. Easton came out and bade her good bye, 
asking her to come and see them when she came 
back to the village. Elgie thanked her and seat- 
ing herself in the carriage they drove off. In a 
short time they reached the hall. When Elgie 
stepped on the portico, Ardeela met her and said: 

What has brought you home ? I knew that 
you would not stay. I suppose that you came 
home to drive me away.'’ 

Elgie replied, I never drove you away from 
home nor do I wish to do so now. I have come 
home because I am sick. Mrs. Easton put all the 
work on me, and I could not stand it.” 

That night Elgie had a high fever. In the morn- 
ing Dr. Duncan was called in and pronounced it 
fever, induced by over-exertion. She was con- 
fined to her bed for two weeks, and when she was 
able to be about again, she studied at home and 
assisted her mother with the work. 

One evening Dr. Beaufort called, and asked 
Elgie for her company for that evening. She told 
him she did not keep gentlemen’s private com- 
pany. Dr. Beaufort replied, ‘‘ No, I suppose not, 
only when Edward is about ; I suppose, then, 
that I may as well go.” He picked up his hat 
and she went with him to the 'door ; he said, 
^ ^ Elgie, you will be sorry for this — good night ! ” 
That week Ellen Young called on Elgie, and told 
her that Dr. Beaufort had told her that Edward 
Clifford and Elgie Howard would never be mar- 
ried if he could prevent it, and he thought that he 


3o6 


The Clotidy Sky^ 


could. Whenever Dr. Beaufort could hurt Elgie’s 
feelings he would do so. A gentleman called at 
the hall on business one day, and said that he 
wished some young lady would come and make 
her home with them, for company for his wife, as 
he was away from home so much of the time. 
He then asked, '‘Would you not like the oppor- 
tunity, Miss Howard ? You could attend the 
academy so nicely, and we are going to have a 
new teacher. Professor Rosslin.” 

Mrs. Howard asked the gentleman’s name. 
He replied, "Downing.” Mrs. Howard said, "I 
have heard of you, Mr. Downing, and I am will- 
ing to have Elgie go, if she wishes to do so. You 
can inform your wife of the offer you have made 
us, and if she is pleased with it let her drop Elgie 
a note to that effect.” 

That week Elgie received a note from Mrs. 
Downing, saying she would be happy to have her 
come. She studied hard at home until the time 
arrived for her to go to Dr. Downing’s, and as she 
left the hall she said: "Mother, I will venture 
to say that something will happen to prevent me 
from going to school the full term, for you know 
that I am like you; the cloud is ever before me.” 

She found Mr. and Mrs. Downing very kind 
people ; was much pleased with the boarding- 
house, and entered the school room full of hope. 
Her teacher was very kind, as were the scholars. 
When she had attended school two months she 
was awakened one morning by a terrible pain in 
her head. After she ate her breakfast she felt 
better^ and started to attend school. About 


or the Unfortunate Children, 307 

twenty minutes after she had started, Mrs. Down- 
ing went to the door and found Elgie lying on the 
ground in an unconscious condition. She ran to 
the office for her husband, and coming as quickly 
as possible, he picked her up and carried her into 
the house. Mrs. Downing then went for Dr. 
Easton, who, when he arrived, opened a vein in 
her arm, restoring her to consciousness. When 
she revived. Dr. Easton said : 

‘‘Well, I declare, if this isn’t Elgie Howard. I 
am sorry to find you so ill. Mr. and Mrs. Down- 
ing say you must remain with them, and I will at- 
tend you until you have finally recovered.” 

She was sick three weeks, during which time 
she received the kindest attention. When she 
recovered. Dr. Easton told her she had better quit 
school, for a time, at least. She replied: 

“Just as I expected,” and burst into tears. 
“There is nothing for me in this world. Try as 
hard as I may, everything goes contrary. Pro- 
fessor Rosslin told me the day before I was taken 
sick, that if I remained the full term he would 
guarantee me a certificate to teach.” 

Dr. Easton said, ‘ ‘ I am sorry for you, but you 
must rest your brain for six months at least.” 

She then called on her teacher, and told him 
what Dr. Easton said, and asked how much her 
bill was for the time she had attended school. 
Her teacher replied, “ Miss Howard, I am very 
sorry that you are compelled to leave. I will 
make you a present of your bill.” The tears 
rolled down Elgie’s cheeks, as she thanked him. 
She then bid him goodby, and went to Dr. Easton 


3o8 


Cloudy Sky, 


He told her that Mr. Downing had been there to 
pay her bill for his medical services rendered her, 
but he had no bill against her, as she had paid it 
when she worked for his wife and attended school. 
He said, ‘‘Whenever I can do you a favor in the 
future, I am willing to do so.'’ 

“Many thanks,” she said, and bidding goodby 
to the doctor, she departed, and returned to her 
boarding house to ascertain how much their bill 
was for taking care of her when she was sick. 
Not one cent would they take. Elgie said that 
she could not find words to express her gratitude, 
more than to say that she was thankful. She 
said, “Mr. and Mrs. Downing, you cast your bread 
upon the waters, and may you receive it after 
many days.” 

Mr. Downing brought a carriage to take Elgie 
to the Hall. She told him that she was thankful 
that she had been so fortunate in finding friends in 
the hour of her adversity. As they drove up to 
the Hall, Mrs. Howard came out to enquire what 
was the matter. Mr. Downing informed her of 
Elgie's sickness. 

“Poor, unfortunate child! It seems as if she 
never would be able to accomplish what she has 
so much desired,” said Mrs. Howard. 

Elgie then replied, “I have not given it up, 
mother, only for the time being. I shall teach 
school yet if I live. There will be school in our 
district this winter, and I shall attend there." 

Mr. Downing then bade Elgie and her mother 
goodby, and asked Elgie to come and see them 
when she could, which she promised to do. 


or the Unfortunate Children, 309 

She wrote Edward Clifford that she was again 
obliged to leave school on account of ill health, 
but that she expected to be able to attend the 
district school that winter, Providence permitting. 
When she again heard from Edward, he expressed 
a great deal of sympathy for her, and said he was 
very sorry she had again been obliged to leave 
school, for he thought there was nothing like an 
education, and nothing which he more admired in 
a young lady. She answered his letter, and told 
him she herself thought a good education a find 
thing for any one to possess, but without common 
sense to accompany it, it was of little account. 

A married man was engaged to teach the school 
and Elgie began the first day. She was always 
jolly, and tried to keep up good spirits. Mr. 
Hardsell, the teacher, was a man of fine education, 
but had a will something like that of Dr. Howard. 
He told the scholars that he would open a singing 
school, and asked Elgie what night it would be 
most convenient for her to attend. She named 
Thursday evening, and that suiting best all around, 
he appointed Thursday’evening for singing school, 
and, turning to Elgie, he said, jokingly : 

I presume. Miss Howard, you expect to have 
a beau on that evening.’' 

‘^No, sir;” she replied, 'T do not expect a 
beau this winter.J’ 

‘‘All right,” he replied, “then I will go home 
with you myself.” 

“I do not think you will,” she said. 

“I’ll bet five dollars that I will go home with 
you,” he replied. 


310 The Cloudy Sky y 

As she thought he was only joking, she said no 
more. 

One evening after singing school he called her 
to him and said: 

‘‘Miss Howard, can I have the pleasure of see- 
ing you home this evening?” 

“No, I thank you, Mr. Hardsell; I do not 
think it would be the proper thing to do, as you 
are a married man.” 

He looked at her a moment and then said: 

“But I told you I would go home with you, and 
I will.” 

She started to leavp the church, when he caught 
her by the arm, and said : 

“You may as well go peaceably, for I will see 
you to the hall to-night, if it costs a thousand dol- 
lars.” 

So she accepted his company and walked peace- 
ably along, though she knew just what would be 
said about it, and when she arrived at home she 
began to cry, and went to her room feeling very 
badly. A few days after this it was reported that 
she sought the company of the teacher, who was 
a married man. The report soon reached the ears 
of Mr. Hardsell’s wife, who of course felt an- 
noyed. Elgie then determined to call upon her 
and explain the whole matter, which she did, to 
the satisfaction of Mrs. Hardsell, who said: 

“That is just like my husband. When he un- 
dertakes to do anything, he will do it, no matter 
what may be the consequences, and,” she con- 
tinued, ‘ ‘ sensible people will not blame you. Miss 
Howard” 


or the Unfortimate Children, 3 1 1 

Elgie was very sensitive, and it was a long time 
before she felt right about it. She told Mrs. Hard- 
sell that if it were not for her anxiety to teach, 
she would leave the school. As spring was again 
approaching, the school term soon closed. 


CHAPTER LIX. 

ELGIE TEACHING SCHOOL — ATTENDING CAMP- 
MEETING. 

• 

Spring had again rolled round, and the birds 
were returning from the south to their summer 
quarters, and nature, in all its beauty, reigned su- 
preme. Elgie’s father gave her no encourage- 
ment, but she decided one day to make the ven- 
ture to engage a school. She ascertained the day 
upon which the examinations would be held, and 
started out to the examination in the face of many 
discouragements, yet with a slight hope ahead. 
She received a certificate for a short term, but it 
covered all the time she was engaged to teach. 
She knew she was deserving of a certificate cover- 
ing a longer period of time, as she had been so 
informed by one of the board of examiners. 
However, she had succeeded beyond her expecta- 
tions, and was happy, for she knew a short term 
certificate was the forerunner of a longer one for 
the next time should she be able to continue 
teaching. That week she received a letter from 
Edward stating that the college examination was 


312 


Cloudy Sky, 


to be held the following week and asking her to 
pray for him that he might be successful. He 
said if all went well he would spend the Saturday 
following at the hall. Elgie entered the school- 
room as a teacher on the next Monday after re- 
ceiving her certificate. She felt happy, for she 
had at last conquered. 

At the end of the first week she returned home 
well satisfied with her week^s experience. She 
received another letter from Edward, stating that 
he had come off conqueror; had received his 
diploma, and would be at the hall at 6 o’clock 
that evening. He a^jrived as promised, and Elgie 
was indeed very glad to see him. They spent a 
very happy evening, and Edward left for home, 
arranging to return to the hall two weeks from 
that evening. Elgie went back to her school on 
Monday morning, and her sky looked bright and 
cheerful. She thought: ^^Can it be that the dark 
cloud has passed away, and that Elgie Howard is 
to see happier days? How I have deceived the 
world ! I was cheerful in society, but oh, what a 
sad heart was within ! If my mother could only 
be happy I would be content,” and she felt that 
she could say to her: Hope on, mother, Elgie 

will yet give you a home if God does not claim 
you first.” 

Elgie learned that Ira Holland had moved west. 
He had visited the Hall in company with his sis- 
ters, and still urged his suit, and swore that he 
would never marry any other girl. She now 
laughed, and said that her lover was gone. At the 


or the Unfortunate Children. 313 

end of a week she returned home full of bright 
prospects. 

Edward Clifford was passing through the vil- 
lage, when he met Dr. Beaufort, whom he had 
not seen since his return from college. Dr. Beau- 
fort and he then engaged in close conversation for 
an hour, when Edward turned his horse and went 
toward home. Ardeela, who was in the village 
at the time, told Elgie upon her return what she 
had seen. Elgie at once recalled the remark of 
Dr. Beaufort the evening he had called upon her 
and left in anger — ‘^Miss Howard, you will be 
sorry for this.^' And she also remembered what 
Ellen Young had told her. She felt sad, but she 
said : ‘‘ If Edward Clifford is that easily influenced 
I am better off without him. This world is full 
of nothing but sorrow. If there is no place of 
happiness beyond the grave there is nothing worth 
living for. The Bible says, ‘Whom the Lord 
loveth he chasteneth.” ' She concluded with the 
thought that the Lord loved her if affliction was a 
sign, and that she was an heir to the kingdom of 
Heaven. She prayed that night that the Lord 
would throw his protecting arm around her wher- 
ever her lot might be cast, and enable her to do 
right. She thought if there was anything in store 
for her it must surely be hidden behind the cloud. 
Elgie bid her mother good-bye and returned to 
her school. 

During the next day she received an invitation 
to come from school in the evening and remain 
over night with Justice Godard’s family. She 
was very thankful, for she thought the young peo- 


314 


Cloudy Sky, 


pie would cheer her up. Evening came, and after 
closing school she took the hand of one of her 
little scholars and walked leisurely along, thinking 
of the uncertainties of life. She thought: ‘'Why 
is everything made ,so beautiful on earth to attract 
us here below, and then in the midst of the at- 
tractions we are cut down like the flower of the 
field that withers and droops in the rays of the 
sun? But we are forbidden to ask why; it is 
God^s work, and we must submit.’’ She had now 
reached Mr. Godard’s gate, and went to the 
house. Mattie Godard met her at the door, 
laughing, for she was a jolly girl. Mrs. Godard 
and her two sons soon welcomed her, Mr. Godard 
being absent at Wartell. After supper they went 
out into the front yard and sat down under a large 
tree, where they were all laughing and talking, 
when a carriage containing a gentleman drove up, 
and inquired where he would find the young lady 
who was teaching school in that district. William 
Godard replied, “This is the lady.” He then 
gave William a note, which he handed to Elgie. 
She opened the envelope, and all it contained 
was : 

“ Miss Howard: You may consider me your 
friend, but nothing more. Edward Clifford. ” 

She said nothing, but closed the note and made 
a strong effort to conceal the emotions that strug- 
gled in her heart. Several times during the eve- 
ning Mattie Godard said : 

“ Miss Howard, while you are jolly and ap- 
parently happy, there is a shadow flitting over 


or the Unfortunate Children. 315 

your face at times, as if you were feeling down- 
hearted.’' 

She returned to her school in the morning, and 
when she closed her school in the evening went 
to her boarding place. On Friday evening Wil- 
liam Godard was going to Onoco on business, so 
he took Elgie home. She always spent her Sun- 
days with her mother when possible for her to do 
so. 

On Saturday Mr. Burt Highland called and in- 
vited Elgie to go to campmeeting with him in the 
evening. She accepted the invitation and in the 
evening started for the campmeeting. The first 
person she met was Herbert Raymond, who 
brought a friend with him and introduced him as 
Doctor Bomont. They spent a very pleasant time 
together, and when they came to get ready for 
home Doctor Bomont asked Elgie if he could 
have the pleasure of her company home. She 
replied : 

‘‘No, thank you, you will have to excuse me, 
as of course I will return with the gentleman, Mr. 
Highland, who brought me here.” 

Then he asked her if he might come for her on 
Sabbath evening, to which she again replied : 

“ If I come at all I will be obliged to come with 
my brother, as my father does not allow me to 
attend campmeeting on the Sabbath day ; but I 
thank you kindly for your invitation.” 

“Then if you come with your brother can I 
have the pleasure of your company on the camp- 
ground?” asked Dr. Bomont 


The Cloudy Sky^ 


316 

‘‘Certainly/’ said Elgie ; and tipping his hat 
he bowed himself gracefully away. 

On Sabbath morning Wallace asked Elgie if she 
would not like to attend church at Sewellen. She 
said she would like very much to go. Their 
father asked Elgie where they were going, and 
Elgie replied: “Wallace has asked me to go 
with him to church at Sewellen.” 

“ What time will you return ?” he asked. 

“Not until evening,” she replied. 

They were soon on their way to the camp- 
ground, and when they drove into the edge of the 
woods there stood Doctor Bomont ready to re- 
ceive them. She introduced her brother, and 
Doctor Bomont offered her his arm, and they 
strolled through the camp. They met Ellen Young 
at the camp-ground, and presently she whispered 
to Elgie that Edward Clifford was on the grounds. 
Pretty soon Wallace came and brought the same 
news. Elgie was looking at the crowd of people, 
when she discovered Edward coming toward hen 
In a moment he took hold of her arm, and she 
introduced him to Doctor Bomont. Edward said : 

“Dr. Bomont, will you please excuse Miss 
Howard for a short time? ” 

“Certainly. I should judge from appearances 
that you have the best right to her company,” 
said Dr. Bomont. 

Edward then offered her his arm, and bowing 
to Dr. Bomont, they walked away. He asked 
Elgie to take a seat in the carriage, as he wanted 
to have a talk with her, and had wished so much 
to see her but was ashamed to call at the hall after 


or the Unfortunate Children, 317 

writing that note. He said he thought perhaps 
she would be at the camp-ground, and he would 
have an opportunity to explain matters. He then 
told her that on the evening he was to have been 
at the hall Dr. Beaufort called him into his office, 
and told him that during his absence she had 
associated intimately with a young man of not 
very good repute. He said it made him angry, 
and he did not stop to consider whether it was 
true or false, but wrote upon the impulse of the 
moment. After he had sent it, and become calm 
again, he remembered that Dr. Beaufort wanted 
to wait upon her himself, and he then concluded 
that it was all spite work, which conclusion was 
confirmed on inquiry. He asked Elgie to overlook 
this and forgive him. She said that she would 
forgive him ; but if there was any trouble in the 
future it would be forever. He then asked her for 
the privilege of taking her home that evening, but 
she declined, and said she would return with her 
brother. He then told her that he would be at 
the hall the Saturday night following. 

Edward Clifford came at the hour appointed. 
Nothing was said of the past, but they talked of 
the prospects for the future. After spending a 
pleasant evening he left, saying he would not call 
again for four weeks, and probably not that soon, 
as he was to be admitted to the bar in four weeks, 
and he would then look for a location. But he 
said he would write her and let her know when he 
would come. 


3i8 


The Cloudy Sky, 


CHAPTER LX. 

ELGIE CANVASSES AND ATTENDS DANCING SCHOOL. 

A lady who was canvassing for dress diagrams 
called at the hall and desired to make her home 
with the Howards for one week, and she wanted 
Elgie to take some of the diagrams, telling her 
she could make rnioney with them, and that she 
would give her territory to canvass, and trust her 
for pay. With the approbation of her mother, 
who had been consulted in the matter, Elgie ac- 
cepted the offer. The lady requested her to go 
to Auburn to canvass ; so her brother Wallace 
took her to Auburn in the carriage As they 
were passing a school-house at noon, they saw the 
teacher playing ball with the scholars. He recog- 
nized them, and climbing over the fence he said : 

'^How do you do? Where are you going?” 

Wallace told him of their business. It was 
Edward Clifford who had spoken to them. He 
continued, ‘^You stop and take dinner at my 
boarding house, and to-night I will find Elgie a 
place to board in Auburn.” He told Elgie he was 
as much surprised to see her there as she was to 
see him, and that the reason for his being there 
was that the teacher had been dismissed from the 
school, and the directors had offered him good 
wages to teach the school three months ; he had 
accepted the offer and had intended writing her 
the next Sabbath. After the horse was fed, Wal- 
lace returned home. Edward told Elgie not to let 


or the Unfortunate Children, 319 

it be known in Auburn that they were engaged to 
be married, for he was getting his Saturday nights 
lodging free at Mr. Gillmor’s and was taking Em- 
ma to dancing school ; but now he was glad she 
had come, for he could take her to dancing school 
with Emma. There was a young lady from Au- 
burn visiting school that afternoon, and the es- 
pecial attention of Mr. Clifford to. Elgie attracted 
her notice so much that she asked Elgie if she 
and Mr. Clifford were not engaged to be married. 
Elgie replied, You will be obliged to ask Mr. 
Clifford that question, if you get an answer,'' as 
she was determined not to tell a falsehood. 

That evening Mr. Clifford took her to Auburn 
and found her a nice boarding place, and sent 
her trunk to her. When he left her he told 
her he would call on Tuesday evening and take 
her to the dancing school. The young lady 
who had visited the school in the afternoon with 
Elgie told Emma Gillmor that Elgie had said that 
she and Mr. Clifford were engaged to be married, 
and that he had invited her to come to Auburn 
and attend dancing school. On the evening ap- 
pointed Edward called and accompanied Elgie to 
the dancing room. He then returned and brought 
Miss Gillmor. He took Emma past Elgie on to 
the dancing floor, and with this Mr. Purdy stepped 
up and asked Elgie to dance with him that set. 
She took his arm and he led her on the floor op- 
posite Edward and Emma. Edward looked angry, 
but Elgie acted as if nothing was wrong. When 
they had finished that set, Edward asked her to 
dance with him. She replied: 


320 


Cloudy Sky, 


I am engaged for the next dance, after which I 
shall be most happy to dance with you.'* 

After dancing the next set with a stranger, she 
danced with Edward. He asked, ''Why did you 
let out the secret of our engagement ? That is 
why Miss Gillmor did not want an introduction to 
you. She is angry with me as well as with you." 

She related to Edward what the lady had asked 
her, and the reply she had made. There was 
nothing more said, and the evening passed pleas- 
antly. The dancing master was introduced to 
Elgie, and danced with her several times. He 
asked her who had been her dancing master, and 
she replied, "Nature." He then said: 

"Miss Howard, I will compliment you as the 
best dancer in the room. 

"Thank you," she said and laughed. At the 
close of the exercises Edward first accompanied 
Miss Gillmor to her home, and then returned for 
Elgie. When they reached her boarding place 
she said : 

"Edward Clifford, I think you and I had better 
part here. If you do not wish to acknowledge that 
we are engaged, and are making Miss Gillmor believe 
that you are going to marry her, and all this for 
the sake of a few dollars, I say it is unprincipled 
and if you intend to deceive me, it is the same. 
If you prefer Miss Gillmor or any other girl to 
me, I am sure I do not want you for a husband, 
for I could not be happy with you. I shall inform 
Miss Gillmor to-morrow that we are engaged." 

" Elgie," said Edward, " I do not wish to give 
you up." 


or the Unfortunate Children, 321 

^‘Then I shall tell Emma Gillmor so/* said 
she, and he consented to have her do so. The 
next morning she called on Emma Gillmor, and 
told her the true story, and that the lady had told 
her a falsehood. 

^‘Miss Howard, are you and Mr. Clifford en- 
gaged?’* asked Emma. 

We are,” said Elgie, ^^but I did not acknowl- 
edge it to the young lady.” 

This settled the affair completely, and the 
Gillmors were very kind to Elgie while she 
remained in Auburn, and she did well canvassing. 
One evening she asked Edward if he was going 
sleighriding on Thursday evening with the rest 
of the young folks of Auburn. 

^^Do you want to go?” he asked, 
do,” she said. 

‘‘Well, then, go,” said he. 

She made no answer to this, and that night she 
staid with Emma Gillmor. Mr. Barker called and 
asked Elgie to go to the dance with him. She 
accepted, and as Emma had an invitation from Mr. 
Dix they were well provided for. They had been 
gone but a short time when Edward Clifford drove 
up to Mrs. Gillmor’s with a horse and cutter, in- 
tending to take Elgie, but was informed by 
Emma’s mother that the girls had gone. He 
then returned to his boarding-house in rather an 
unpleasant state of mind to brood over his disap- 
pointment. 

Mrs. Biddler, a lady with whom Elgie became 
acquainted, told her that if she would come and 
board with them she would take a diagram, and 


322 


Cloudy Sky, 


that would save her paying out her earnings in 
board. Elgie was glad of the offer and accepted. 
The next evening of the dancing school Elgie 
waited for Edward to come for her, until it was 
quite late. Mrs. Biddler said : 

‘'Elgie, I do not think Mr. Clifford is coming 
for you. Anyhow, you had better give him up 
to-night and go with Frank, my son.’' 

She replied, “If I do not go with Edward I will 
not go at all. I will remain at home.” 

Just as they were talking, they heard footsteps 
coming up the walk, and Edward came in. “I 
am a little late,” he said. 

She soon donned her shawl and bonnet, and as 
Mrs. Biddler opened the door they passed out 
They had scarcely reached the gate when Edward 
said, “I had a notion not to come for you, Elgie ; 
that is why I am late. What business had you to 
go with Mr. Barker to the party ? I went for you 
and Emma, and you were both gone.” 

“Mr. Clifford, you told me to go if I wanted 
to, and I went. If you wished to take me why 
did you not say so, and not answer me as you 
did?” said Elgie. 

By this time they had reached the dancing hall, 
and the conversation closed. When Elgie came 
from the cloak room Edward seated her and then 
left to go for Miss Gillmor. While he was absent 
Mr. Worthington, the dancing master, came up 
and entered into pleasant conversation with her 
and said, “Miss Howard, from all reports and 
appearances I should judge you and Mr. Clifford 
were engaged.” Elgie replied, “You will have 


or the Unfortunate Children. 323 

to enjoy your own opinion in that matter/' '‘I 
only have based my opinion on the attention he 
gives you, but I conclude you are one who can 
blind your feelings to the world, but at the same 
time you feel deeply," said Mr. Worthington. 

‘‘You are right, Mr. Worthington, I do feel 
deeply, and am of a very sensitive disposition; but 
I love honor above all things, and despise any- 
thing dishonorable," she said. 

When Edward returned with Emma Mr. Worth- 
ington said: “Mr. Clifford, I am enjoying my 
right of discovery. I discovered Miss Howard 
alone, but now that you have returned I will trans- 
fer the right to you, retaining only a claim to dance 
with Miss Howard this evening." 

The dance commenced with a Spanish waltz. 
They whirled gracefully around the hall, and 
when they had finished Edward led Elgie to her seat 
and asked Miss Gillmor to dance with him in a 
quadrille. She stepped lightly on the floor, and all 
were soon keeping step to music. While they 
were dancing Mr. Worthington, seeing Miss 
Howard again left alone, walked across the floor 
and, seating himself beside her, said, “You and 
Mr. Clifford made a splendid appearance on the 
floor this evening." 

“Thank you for the compliment, Mr. Worth- 
ington. If you are flattering us, I shall feel more 
than complimented," she said laughingly. 

“Miss Howard, I deny the charge of flattery. 
Will you honor me with your hand in a schottische 
after this quadrille," said Mr. Worthington. 

“I will," said Elgie. The quadrille was 


324 


Cloudy Sky, 


finished, and he led her upon the floor. She said, 
^‘Mr. Worthington, this is the last time I shall 
attend the dances here. I leave Auburn to-mor- 
row. I have enjoyed the school -hugely, and I 
shall miss these special evenings very much, I 
assure you.’' 

“Why do you leave so soon? I am sorry,” 
said he. 

“ My business in this place is finished, so that I 
can remain no longer. My stay was but tempor- 
ary, ” she replied. 

“What about Mr. Clifford?” he asked. 

'‘He will remain until the close of his school,” 
said Elgie. 

They went through the dance nicely, and she 
again took her seat. Edward then seated himself 
beside her and said: “I think that Mr. Worthing- 
ton is showing quite a preference to you this 
evening.” 

“He just paid you and I a compliment, by say- 
ing he thought us the best looking couple in the 
waltz. Don’t you think you will grow fleshy on 
that?” said Elgie archly. 

Edward smiled, and said, “It was quite a com- 
pliment if he meant it.” 

“ It will answer us the same purpose anyhow. 
I think that most all compliments are flatteries, 
for there are but few persons who have candor 
enough to compliment a person to his face, al- 
though there are some who will do so, and mean 
just what they say,” said she. 

After this conversation she spent the rest of the 
evening dancing with different gentlemen, and 


or the Unfortunate Children, 325 

when the company dispersed, Mr. Worthington 
entertained Elgie, while Edward escorted Emma 
home, and returned for her. They then left the 
hall, never to return again, for that night had de- 
veloped traits in the character of Mr. Clifford that 
she could not have believed he possessed. His 
conversation and style were as different as if he 
had been metamorphosed into another being. As 
they walked along, she thought, ''Can it be that 
I have been so deceived, after being in his society 
for three years or more? How true it is, that a 
man is seldom found out by a lady, unless she 
marries him. I am single. I shall study this 
matter carefully over.'’ 

They reached her boarding house, and she bade 
him good bye, for she intended to leave on the 
next day. 

Before retiring she took a seat by the window, 
and looked up at the sky. It was cloudy, and 
not a star to be seen. She was all alone, in a 
strange place. The words of Mrs. Biddler came 
to her mind: "Elgie, Mr. Clifford is not worthy 
of you, you are blinded.” She could not sleep. 
She thought: "How strange, and yet how thank- 
ful I am, that I have been successful in my busi- 
ness, I can now liquidate my debt, and I can 
have the satisfaction of being honest. Father can 
not abuse me, for I have made this trip a success- 
ful one.” She offered up a prayer, and she closed 
her eyes with the thought that it was perhaps all 
for her good, though it was a hard path to walk 
in. She could look at the hopes that were blasted, 
and the future perhaps a blank, for she felt that 


326 


The Cloudy Sky, 


there were none in whom she could place confi- 
dence. In the morning she answered the call to 
breakfast, after which she packed her trunk and 
waited for the hack, which Mr. Clifford had 
ordered. Mrs. Biddler wanted her to remain 
another day, but Elgie did not wish to do so. She 
then said: 

Elgie Howard, I warn you once more against 
Edward Clifford ; take my advice.*' 

Before she had time to enter the house, her 
father came out and asked her if she had been suc- 
cessful in her business. Her mother was glad to 
see her, for she had been anxious about her, 
Elgie told her parents of her success, and of the 
pleasant time she had had at the dancing school. 
She sent ten dollars to the lady who had trusted 
her for the diagrams, and she then had enough 
left to divide with her mother and provide cloth- 
ing for both of them. Ardeela had gone West 
some two months previous, to make a visit 
among her mother’s relatives. 

Elgie now assisted her mother with the house- 
work. One morning she was engaged in sweep- 
ing off the portico, when Dr. Beaufort rode into 
the yard, tipped his hat to Elgie and passed by 
to where Wallace was at work, and said : 

‘‘ Wallace, have you heard the news ? ” 

What news ?” asked Wallace. 

‘‘Why, about Edward Clifford. He borrowed 
three hundred dollars, and induced his father and 
brother to indorse for him, and has since left the 
country,” said Dr. Beaufort. 

“Where has he gone, doctor?” 


or the Unfortunate Children, 327 

‘^Nobody knows/' he replied. 

All this time Dr. Beaufort was watching Elgie 
to see how she would take the news, and then 
rode off toward Onoco. Wallace asked Elgie if 
she believed what the doctor had said, but she 
said that she did not. She had resolved within 
her own mind to dismiss him, though she had 
said nothing to him about it, and had not men- 
tioned the matter at home. She felt that now she 
had lost all confidence in him, and she sometimes 
thought that he wished to be free, 30 she would 
give him the privilege of releasing himself from 
their engagement. Entering the house she sat 
down and sent him the following letter. 


CHAPTER LXI. 

ELGIE's letter and EDWARD CLIFFORD’S ANSWER. 

Mr. Edward Clifford: The old saying is, 
Hove is blind,’ but the scales have fallen from my 
eyes at last, so that I think I can see clearly. 
The one in whom I once had every confidence I 
now have none, and upon the reception of this 
letter you may consider yourself free from me 
forever, to marry whom you please. 

Respectfully, 

Elgie Howard.” 

She started to the post-office, and mailed the 
the letter with a sad heart, yet with independence 
of character. She then told her mother what she 


328 


Cloudy Sky, 


had done, who said she thought she had acted 
wisely, and told her that while she was absent at 
Auburn, Wallace had said that Edward Clifford 
asked him, the last time that he was at the Hall, 
whether Elgie’s father intended giving her three 
or four hundred dollars when she got married. 
Wallace answered that he did not think her father 
would give her anything. Mrs. Howard then said : 

^‘Elgie, that convinced me that he was after 
the money more than he was the girl."' 

She said she did not blame him for wanting a 
start in the world, but she thought that he would 
have shown more sense in keeping it to himself 
Mrs. Howard thought that it was very short- 
sighted to say the least, for Edward to ask Elgie’s 
brother such a question. She said: 

^^If you had asked my advice I should have 
told you to do just as you did, as I did not like 
his treatment of you at Auburn. I never liked 
his keeping company with two girls at once. A 
young gentleman or lady who will trifle with any 
one’s affections are not worthy of the one with 
whom he or she trifles,” and she concluded her re- 
marks by saying, Perhaps there is a better day 
coming for you yet.” 

will live in hopes and die in despair,” said 
Elgie. The week rolled round. Mr. Howard 
returned from Onoco one evening and handed 
Elgie a letter, which she opened and read : 

“Blue Rock, June 8th. 

“ Miss E. Howard : I received a letter from you 
not many moments ago. There are several letters 
before me awaiting answers, but yours comes first 


or the Unfortunate Children, 329 

I have written four letters to you, and two to 
your sister in your care, and all that I have re- 
ceived in return is your silent contempt of spirit. 
So you upbraid me and cast me off forever ! I 
presume that you have found one that you con- 
sider superior to me, and upon whom you will 
place your affections. If so I must submit I 
have but one lady correspondent in whom I can 
have confidence now, and that is my mother. I 
shall never marry. 

remain you friend, 

Edward Clifford.^* 

Elgie folded the letter and laid it in her trunk. 
As time rolled away, people would ask Elgie how 
it came that she and Edward Clifford did not get 
married. She would laugh aud say, ‘^Oh, he 
mittened me.’’ Shortly after she received this 
letter from Edward, she was invited to spend the 
evening at Mr. Clifford’s. Dr. Beaufort had found 
it out through Elgie’s father, and about 7 o’clock 
in the evening he put in his appearance. Mrs. 
Clifford said, Elgie, Dr. Beaufort has followed 
you.” Just then he came in, and after greetings, 
said, knew that you were here. Miss Howard.” 
He had hut just seated himself when two of Mrs. 
Clifford’s sons came in, and several of the young 
people of the neighborhood came to spend the 
evening. As they were seated in conversation, 
Dr. Beaufort came forward, and addressing Elgie, 
he said: 

^‘Miss Howard, I have finished my medical 
studies. Do you think that I could now get Dr. 
Howard’s consent for you to marry me?” 


330 


Cloudy Sky^ 


To this she replied, have no doubt but that 
you could, for my father has often told me that 
when I marry I will throw myself away; and I 
have no doubt but that you can get their consent 
without any trouble/’ 

The company roared and laughed, for they saw 
he was doing it to ridicule Elgie. One of them 
said, Doctor, you have received your answer.” 
Dr. Beaufort then left the room and said, I will 
get even with her yet; I am determined.” 

Dr. Beaufort asked Elgie to ride to the hall with 
him in his carriage. She told him that if she did 
not remain over night she would return with her 
brother, which she did. 

All of that summer Elgie assisted her mother 
in doing the house-work, and went into company 
with her brother and Mr. Highland. Amos Can- 
field, a young gentleman, applied for the school 
for the following winter. One of the directors 
asked him if he would wait on Miss Howard. 

‘H do not know any young lady by that name,” 
he replied. 

‘‘Well, the reason I have asked you is, that all 
the teachers wait on her, and I thought perhaps 
you would follow suit. You can have the school. 
We will want you to open school by the first of 
December,” said the director. 

“Very well,” said Mr. Canfield, “that time 
will suit me.” 

Elgie had made up her mind to teach school for 
a living, and concluded to attend the district school. 
When school opened, Elgie took her books, and 
started for the school-house. She entered the 


or the Unfortunate Children, 


331 


school-room, and finding the teacher had arrived, 
she bowed to him very pleasantly, and he returned 
it in the same pleasant manner. He then looked 
around the room to see if he could discover which 
one was Miss Howard without asking. He made 
up his mind that he had hit upon the right* one, 
so he ventured to ask : 

“ What might your name be ? 

^^Elgie Howard,^' said she. 

She then told him that she had taught school 
the past summer, and that she was anxious to qual- 
ify herself as a teacher. He promised to do all 
he could to advance her in her studies. In the 
evening he asked her for the privilege of accom- 
panying her home from school. He said: 

have to board among the scholars, and I 
will go with you to the Hall, if it is agreeable to 
you.^’ 

It will be most agreeable,” she said. 

They wended their way to Grumble Hall. Ball- 
quather swamp had been cleared off, with the ex- 
ception of a few elm and beech trees. The stage 
had long since ceased its rattling along the road, 
and the hack had taken its place to carry passen- 
gers and mail from Sewellen to Wartell. One 
evening Mr. Canfield told Mrs. Howard what the 
director had said to him about waiting on Miss 
Elgie. He said : 

*Tt made me have a great curiosity to know 
who she was. I understand she is going to marry 
Ed. Clifford. He is not worthy of her ; I know 
him well.” 

Mrs. Howard replied that she did not think that 


33 ^ 


The Cloudy Sky, 


Elgie and Edward would ever be married. Not long 
after that Elgie received Edward Clifford’s wed- 
ding card, and all was settled. He wrote that he 
was married and happy. She attended school dur- 
ing the winter. Mr. Canfield’s brother taught in 
Onoco, and they often met at the hall. Elgie, 
Wallace, and the Canfield brothers attended sing- 
ings, parties, and other places of amusement to- 
gether. Henry had married a strange lady from 
the East, a niece of Mr. Sterling’s, several years 
previous, and had begun the study of medicine. 
He called at the hall quite frequently. He asked 
Elgie one evening if she remembered the night she 
rode home with him on horse, after she refused the 
company of Mr. Colton, at Mr. Harlan’s. Elgie 
replied : 

“Indeed I do. I shall never forget that, nor 
the night that you and Wallace dressed up in Mi- 
na’s and my clothes, and passed off for us on the 
skating rink. Those were times never to be for- 
gotten. Henry, you have settled down in life, 
and are preparing to practice medicine. I wish 
you success ; you have always been like a brother 
to me. You will find that when you, as a physi- 
cian, come to cope with the world, that you know, 
nothing of it, and you will feel that you have lived 
in a sphere of darkness, and been blinded to the 
true condition of society.” 

A physician, ’tis true, has a good opportunity 
to learn the condition of society, and if I live I 
expect to see the time when I shall almost lose 
confidence in humanity, and I shall remember 
your words, Elgie,” he said. 


or the Unfortunate Children, 333 

Spring was again close at hand. The snowbird 
had made its winter visit, and was now disappear- 
ing to give place to the peewee and bluejay. The 
hooting of the owl, which they had so often 
heard on the skating park, had ceased. The rab- 
bits could be seen hopping through the orchard. 

The aurora borealis would soon appear, making 
the northern sky a scene of grandeur. Mr. Can- 
field announced that the school would close the 
next week. Elgie had improved rapidly in her 
studies, and felt sad to think that the pleasant as- 
sociations with her teacher arid the scholars would 
soon cease. The time soon arrived, tokens of re- 
membrance were given by Mr. Canfield to his 
scholars, the books were packed, farewells were 
spoken, and they air filed out of the school-house, 
leaving it tenantless. Mr. Canfield promised to 
visit the hall in a few days, which he hid. 

Dr. Howard found fault with Wallace contin- 
ually, and was cross and crabbed all of the time. 
He would abuse Mrs. Howard with words, but 
did not dare to do so in actions. Mrs. Howard 
worked hard to save money, so that her son could 
pay for the farm, for she lived in fear that his 
father would take the place back, and she knew 
that she could not live without Wallace. After 
the district school had closed, Elgie started out in 
pursuit of a school for the summer. Learning 
that Dr. Beaufort’s father was a director, she 
called on him and made known her errand. Mr. 
Beaufort told her that he was willing that she 
should have the school if the other two directors 
would give their consent. She then called on 


334 


The Cloudy Sky, 


them, and they were willing. She then returned 
to Mr. Beaufort and told him of her success, to 
which he replied : Miss Howard, you may then 
consider yourself engaged to teach the school. I 
learn that you have had good success where you 
have been teaching, which speaks well for you.” 

She then asked : *^Mr. Beaufort, when do you 
wish me to open the school ? ” 

In about four weeks, say the first Monday in 
May,” said he. 

^^That will suit me, and now it is understood 
that I am to commence school the first Monday in 
May,” said Elgie. ‘‘All right, replied Mr, Beau- 
fort. Mrs. Howard was rejoiced when Elgie told 
her she had secured the school. Her father smiled 
and said: “You have conquered at last and got 
your education.” 

“Yes,” said she. “But I can not thank you 
for it, father; I have got it by pushing my way 
through thorns and briers, and I have yet to ob- 
tain a great deal before I am educated. What we 
learn at school is only a stepping stone to educa- 
tion. We very often find those who have at- 
tended school for years, and yet are ignorant on 
most subjects outside of their books. They may 
be able to talk of the styles of dress and the fash- 
ions, but when they attempt to talk upon the sub- 
ject of religion, history, politics, or the laws of 
their own Slate, they are utterly ignorant. This 
is the kind of knowledge I desire to have, though 
I may never attain it.” 

Doctor Howard replied: “Elgie, I am glad to 
hear you speak so. When does your examina- 


or the Unfortunate Children, 335 

tion take place? ” 

Next week; Cousin Annie Negale and I are 
going together.” 

The morning of the examination arrived, and 
Mr. Negale took Anna and Elgie to Wartell in 
the carriage. Trembling with fear and embarrass- 
ment, they entered the examination room. The 
teachers from all parts of the country had congre- 
gated, and were seated about the room. She 
went through her examination in a state of ex- 
citement, and she felt thankful when it was over ; 
but she was very anxious to know her fate. She 
and her cousin returned home full of hope, and at 
the end of the week Dr. Howard returned from 
the village, and handed Elgie a letter post-marked 
‘"Wartell.” With trembling hand she opened it, 
and foui.d a certificate for one year, the longest 
period of time granted to any of the teachers 
without a re-examination. How her heart 
bounded with joy ! and all the family rejoiced 
with her. 

The next week Dr. Beaufort called and asked 
Elgie if he might see her certificate. She handed 
it to him, and he remarked : 

“That is the best certificate I have seen from 
any of the teachers. You are going to teach in 
our district, I understand. I am glad of it. I 
presume I shall see you often, for you will be at 
my father’s a good portion of the time, as he is a 
director. I wish you every success, Miss Howard.” 


336 


Cloudy Sky, 


CHAPTER LXII. 

ELGIE LOSES HER SCHOOL — ARDEELA’s MIND 
WRECKED. 

After leaving the hall Dr. Beaufort went direct 
to Mrs. Fuller, a warm friend of Elgie’sand told 
her that Elgie had the best certificate he had seen, 
but remarked: '‘That is all the good it will do 
her,'’ and laughed a sinister laugh. The week 
before she intended to commence her school 
Hugh Moorland called at the hall, and informed 
her that her school had been given to Miss Pol- 
lard. The same day Mrs. Fuller arrived and told 
her what Dr. Beaufort had said to her. Mrs. 
Fuller said: 

' ' That explains it all, Elgie. The doctor has 
influenced his father to give the school to Miss 
Pollard to spite you.” 

" Mother, do you not see the cloud following 
me?” 

The schools were all taken by this time but the 
one in the Howard district. Mrs. Howard called 
on one of directors to ascertain if Elgie could have 
the school. He replied, "Dr. Howard is able to 
provide for his daughter. I will give the school 
to some poor girl.” 

"You know that Dr. Howard does not provide 
one penny for his daughter, and that she is as 
wholly dependent on the world for a living as any 
poor girl, only that she has a home with her 
brother when she works for it.” 

Mrs. Howard returned home down-hearted and 


or the Unfortunate Children. 337 

sad, and that week the directors engaged Miss 
Susan Royland, a strange lady, to teach the school. 
Elgie then gave up for the time, and assisted her 
mother in housework. Her father, when in ill- 
humor, would taunt her about spending her time 
attending school, and not being able to make use 
of her education. He would sometimes say, 
‘‘You had better followed serving, and laid up the 
money to take care of you in sickness or old age. 
You need not depend on me, for I will not clothe 
you.” 

“Father, the Bible says: ‘He that provideth 
not for his own household, has denied the faith, 
and is worse than an infidel,' ” said Elgie. 

“I want none of your impudence, ” he said. 

“I did not know that it was impudent to quote 
Scripture,” she said. 

He smiled, and left the room. Mrs. Howard 
had not heard from Ardeela for some weeks, 
when to their astonishment, the door opened, and 
Ardeela stepped in, and throwing her arms around 
her father’s neck, she said, “ O, save me ! Don’t 
let them get me.” She then flew to her mother 
and Elgie in the same wild way. Mrs. Howard 
exclaimed : 

“ O ! My God! Ardeela has lost her mind.” 

They all wondered how she ever reached home, 
and were terribly shocked. Mrs. Howard told the 
doctor to go for Dr. Duncan, which he did. In 
the meantime Mrs. Howard calmed Ardeela, and 
gave her something to eat. Dr. Duncan came, 
and said the disease was caused by nervous prostra- 
tion, and with proper care she would recover in a 


338 


Cloudy Sky, 


few weeks. Ellen Young called, and saw the 
condition of Ardeela. Elgie said: 

‘'Ellen, don’t speak of this to anyone, for if 
Ardeela recovers, and finds that it was told that 
she was insane, it will make her feel bad.” 

Ellen promised that she would not speak of it 
to any one, but as soon as she left the hall she 
told several of it. They asked Elgie if it was 
true, and she replied that it was only a slight 
trouble caused by prostration of the nervous sys- 
tem, and that the doctor said it would not last 
long. 

After a few weeks of rest Ardeela recovered, 
and Ellen Young told her that Elgie had spread 
the report all through the neighborhood, that she 
was insane. This angered Ardeela, and Elgie 
had to suffer for it. If Ardeela hated Elgie be- 
fore, she hated her doubly now. When she was 
visiting in the Keystone State, she gave Elgie 
such a reputation that her cousin had no desire to 
see her, but said that he would visit them. When 
he arrived and met Elgie, he thought, “Can this 
be my cousin, Elgie Howard, that Ardeela repre- 
sented in such a bad light to me ? ” He then told 
Elgie of Ardeela’s misrepresentation, and said : 

“ I have found it all false, and I have no other 
cousin I value as highly as you. After this I shall 
not believe what I hear, until I know that it is 
true. Persons are frequently misrepresented by 
their nearest relations ; and need we wonder, then, 
that strangers seek to injure the innocent? And 
when your own family speak against you, it is not 
to be'^wondered at that strangers believe what they 


or the Unfortunate Children. 339 

say. X am going to leave, Elgie, but you always 
do right. You are one that will make friends 
wherever you go, or wherever you are placed in 
life. I believe you are one doomed to trouble, 
but remember you can always count on me as one 
of your friends. Although I came to the hall 
opposed to you, cousin Elgie, I leave it prepos- 
sessed in your favor. 

William Howard brought two presents, one for 
Ardeela and one for Elgie, and when he saw how 
Ardeela had misrepresented her sister he gave the 
most valuable one to Elgie. 

Miss Royland opened her school. A few weeks 
after she had commenced teaching, Elgie called on 
her, as she felt that she was a stranger, and she 
wanted to visit the school where she spent so 
many pleasant hours the winter before. She had 
a pleasant call, and when she left she invited Miss 
Royland to call at the hall. They judged from 
Miss Royland’ s conversation that she was on inti- 
mate terms with highly respectable people in War- 
tell, but on further acquaintance they found that 
she was almost a stranger there, having come 
from Albany but a short time previous. The 
Howard family were not very favorably impressed 
with her, except Wallace, who was thrust through 
the heart by Cupid’s dart. She would come to 
the hall and visit Wallace, and would keep his 
private company. Mrs. Howard told Susan one 
day that it was not proper for her to come to the 
hall to meet Wallace, but if she was determined 
to keep his company, she must have him come to 
the place she called her home. Mrs. H^ard 


340 


Cloudy Sky, 


then said to Wallace one day, ‘^Wallace, Susan 
Royland is no such a lady as you would choose 
for a wife. You know that I will have to live 
with her, and that my life has been one of trouble. 
And now, my dear son, do not place me where 
the cloud that has darkened my pathway will 
grow darker than ever. I entreat you, my son, to 
let the words of your mother be your guide. 
Susan is a girl I do not like, and if you marry her 
she will make a wreck of your life. You are 
blinded by her, and if she had the best disposition 
in the world she would not make a farmer’s wife. 
Why do you not marry the young lady upon whom 
you have been waiting, and I would give my full 
consent. If not her then marry some one with 
whom you are better acquainted, but do not take 
up with a person you know nothing about. Susan 
was brought up by a wealthy uncle, and has been 
taught to live without work, with the exception of 
the few years she has been teaching school. She 
knows nothing of a country life, nor of what a 
farmer’s wife has to do. I have worked hard to 
help you to pay for the place; if you marry her 
you will never pay for it. Susan will have to keep 
a girl, for she is one who will never work. When 
you cannot pay your own sister for working for 
you, how are you going to keep hired help ? And 
if you marry her, I will not do the work.” 

Wallace said, ^‘She says that she can do all 
kinds of housework, and that when we are married 
the girls can have the same privileges that they 
now have, and that she does not 'want you to 
work.” 


or the Unfortunate Children, 341 

‘‘That is a very nice song now, but another will 
be sung before you are married a year. I say, 
once more, my son, pause before you take the 
step. It is your mother who speaks to you for 
your own good first, and the good of her family 
as a secondary thought,’' said Mrs. Howard. 
But his poor mother’s words fell upon stony 
ground. 


CHAPTER LXIII. 

WALLACE Howard’s marriage — elgie Howard’s 

DEPARTURE. 

Susan Royland continued to come to the hall. 
Mrs. Howard told her that she and Wallace would 
never live happy together. “You should marry 
a man of wealth, so that he could keep hired help 
for you. When Wallace brings a wife here I shall 
cease my labor. His father has given him enough 
in the farm to pay for keeping me. I have worked 
four years to assist Wallace in getting out of debt. 
Now if he encumbers himself with a wife, he will 
have the rest to do himself,” said Mrs. Howard. 

Miss Royland’s school closed, and in a few 
weeks after Wallace Howard announced the day 
of his marriage, and invited his sisters to attend 
the wedding. Certain complications caused by 
Susan prevented them from attending. Wallace 
left the hall alone, and was absent two days, when 
he returned, bringing his bride with him. For the 
first week she seemed very nice and social. She 


342 


Cloudy Sky, 


used Mrs. Howard’s furniture, and that of Elgie 
and Ardeela, having brought none of her own to 
the hall. Mr. Canfield came to spend the evening 
with Elgie, and Susan told her that after that 
night she could not afford to keep lights and fuel 
for her to entertain company. Elgie spoke to his 
brother about what his wife had said, but he sided 
with her. Miss Pollard came to spend the after- 
noon with Elgie, and she desired to get the sup- 
per. Susan Howard replied : 

‘H am the landlady, and I shall attend to that 
matter myself ; and after this I am not going to 
have you here entertaining company for me to 
wait on.'' [ 

‘‘I did not ask you to wait on my company, 
nor do I wish you to do so. I prefer to wait on 
them myself," replied Elgie. 

am not going to be at the expense of keep- 
ing company for you," she said. 

‘‘You informed Wallace before you became a 
member of this family that we were to have the 
same privileges that we then had. But it has 
turned out just as mother and I said it would. 
And now, Susan, before you get elated over hav- 
ing your name changed from Miss to Mrs., and go 
to showing so much authority over this house, you 
had better get some furniture of your own, and 
have Wallace pay me one dollar and twenty-five 
cents per week for one year and ten months that 
I did the work for his hired hands, with a little 
assistance from mothef, for when I^was not teach- 
ing or attending school she had to weave to fur- 


or the Unfortunate Children, 343 

nish money to buy us clothing, and enable Wal- 
lace to pay for the farm/' 

‘‘I will speak to Wallace about it. He told 
me that he did not owe you anything,'^ said 
Susan. 

can prove my contract," said Elgie. 

Thus ended their conversation. She had re- 
ceived nothing but her board during all this time. 

William Markland, an old friend and schoolmate 
of Dr. Howard, settled several counties distant 
from Onoco, and his family visited several times 
at the hall, after Elgie was grown to be a young 
lady. Mrs. Markland concluded to try a Western 
home, and moved beyond the Father of Waters, 
settling on the prairies in what was then termed 
the far West. Mrs. Markland kept up a corres- 
pondence with the Howard family, and frequently 
wrote for Elgie to come West and teach school, 
but she felt as if she could not leave her mother, 
and she answered Mrs. Markland to that effect. 
Lucy Markland concluded to sail on the sea of 
matrimony, and became the bride of Albert Mal- 
colm. After Lucy’s marriage she continued to 
write to Elgie to come West, as she had a fine 
young man, Mr. Carlon Malcolm, whom she would 
like very much to have Elgie marry. She finally 
sent Carlon’s picture to Elgie, with his consent to 
marry her. Malcolm had a picture of Elgie, and 
Carlon took a very great fancy to it, but when she 
received Carlon's she did not like his looks, and 
she said to her mother 

^Hf_Carlon Malcolm's picture does him justice, 


344 Cloudy Skff 

Lucy will have to keep her prairie chicken, for I 
could not fancy him/' 

“He might look better than his picture repre- 
sents him," said Mrs. Howard. 

‘‘That is true; I should not be so premature in 
my judgment. But I think I can read his char- 
acter in the picture," said Elgie. “But it is not 
likely that I will ever see him, he is so far away, 
and I could not think of leaving you, unless it were 
a case of necessity, and then I should expect to be 
with you again very soon, for if I ever marry, you 
shall have a home with me, and Wallace can have 
have the twelve hundred dollars that father has 
given him for your support. You are certainly in 
the lion’s den, and I will do all that I can [to get 
you out of it as soon as possible." 

“ I know you will, my dear child. If it wac 
not for you I would give up in despair. But, 
Elgie, never marry a man that you do not love, 
for the sake of giving me a home." 

The fall winds were blowing, and the cloud was 
dark over the hall. Not a ray of sunshine shone 
through one of its windows. Susan Howard had 
darkened the home forever. The brown and sear 
leaves, encircled with a beautiful tinge of red, were 
floating through the golden sunshine, and alighted 
softly on the earth, to wither and moulder away. 
The black crow perched in the pear tree in front 
of the hall, and sent up his loud notes of “ caw, 
caw, caw," and then raised his wings and flew away 
toward the south. The crow had just left his perch, 
when a flock of black-birds flew into the top of the 
tree ; one alighting on the topmost branch sent 


or the Unfortunate Children, 345 

forth his song alone for a few moments, then the 
whole family joined as in a chorus, and twittered 
their sweet notes together, before they took 
their flight. The tears came to Mrs. Howard’s 
eyes, as she said: These beautiful birds sing 

lovely, but it seems that they are only here to 
make the hall more lonely and us more sad. Elgie, 
I lay awake last night, and thought that it will 
not be long before you will have to leave this 
home. I can see that Susan is working her cards 
with Wallace, and she will soon win the day.” 

Elgie had taken the loom down previous to 
house-cleaning, some weeks before. Mrs. Howard 
wished to weave a short piece of carpet, and she 
asked Wallace to assist in setting up the loom 
again. Elgie had carried up as much of it as she 
was able to carry. Emma Highland came just then, 
and Wallace said, Elgie, you good-for-nothing, 
lazy thing, go to the cellar and bring up the loom. 
You never have earned the salt in your mush.”. 

This abuse enraged Emma Highland, and she 
spoke up and said, am afraid, Wallace, you 
have one in your family now that won’t never 
earn that much.” And Elgie replied : 

‘‘Wallace Howard, you will get your pay for 
this unkindness.” 

He informed her that day that she was not 
needed at the hall, as Susan said she could do the 
work herself, and he could not afford to keep so 
large a family. 

“Why, you managed to keep a much larger 
one before you were married to Susan, and there 
was no complaint made. You had your bound 


34 ^ 


The Cloudy Sky, 


boy and your two cousins, Charles and Henry 
Damson, and you never thought of complaining 
of expenses or anything else,’' said Elgie. '‘I 
will go, but remember, Wallace Howard, that God 
will reward you for this.” 

That day Elgie received a letter from Black 
Rock. She opened it and found it was from Lucy 
Malcom, urging her to come west and teach 
school. Lucy wrote, If you will come, we will 
be mother, brother, and sister to you. You can 
have your home at mother’s and teach in the dis- 
trict in which she lives. My two brothers are 
directors, and they say that you can have the 
school at forty dollars a month, and your board 
shall not cost you anything the first year. I shall 
claim you all your spare time, and by the time 
you have been here a year, I hope to have your 
name changed to Malcolm.” 

Dr. Duncan came in a few moments after she 
received Lucy’s letter, and she handed it to him 
to read. He read it, and said that it was a good 
letter. She then told the doctor that she had 
been excused from the hall, so her brother had at 
least informed her that morning. Dr. Duncan 
said, ‘‘I wish there was room for you in our 
house. I could give you a home, but it would be 
unpleasant, as my mother and sister both reside 
with us.” 

‘‘ Thank you, doctor, for your kindness. What 
do you advise me to do?” said she. 

I would advise you to go. In a couple of 
years you can earn enough to buy a home for you 
and your mother, and then you can live together.” 


or the Unfortunate Children. 347 

Well, I will see if my father will give me 
money enough to pay my traveling expenses,’' 
said Elgie. The doctor and Mrs. Howard entered 
the room. She asked her father for the money, 
and told him Dr. Duncan advised her to go. She 
then asked her mother if she was willing she should 
go. Her mother said, I will have to be, for I 
do not know what else you are to do.” Dr. How- 
ard said he would give Elgie forty-two dollars, and 
not one cent more. It was decided that she 
should go, and she wrote her friend, Lucy Mal- 
com, to that efifect, naming the day that she should 
start. 

During the past suhfimer Elgie had taught 
Oriental pearl painting now and then, and with 
the money she saved from that, and with what her 
mother gave her from the earnings of her weaving 
she had been enabled to purchase quite a nice 
wardrobe. Three days before Elgie left the hall 
the two Mr. Canfields called on her and begged of 
her to remain at home. They said she could 
have a home at their house. But she said : 

I have written to them that I will come, and 
that they shall not hire any other teacher, I dis- 
like to leave my mother and friends, but I shall 
go; for home is not home to me any more. The 
fond brother that once loved me, and whom I 
once loved, is now a stranger, and the poisoned 
arrow of jealousy has fastened itself securely in his 
breast, and has left no place for me to rest my 
feet, or a place whereon I am welcome to lay my 
head.” 

Amos Canfield replied, “I know that your sit- 


348 


Cbudy Sky, 


uation is unpleasant, yet I do not like to see you 
start, and especially to go alone.’' 

‘‘Yes,” replied Elgie, “I know all that, but I 
must go. We have spent many pleasant hours 
together, you as my teacher and friend, and I as 
your pupil. Many are the hours we have spent 
within this hall in joyous mirth, now gone forever. 
But I trust that you will not forget them, and re- 
member Elgie Howard, the unfortunate girl, as 
your friend.” She said farewell, and the two 
brothers walked down the path that led to the 
road. 

Mamie Highland came the night before she left 
to bid her good bye, and she told Elgie that her 
brother would not come, for he felt badly to think 
that she must go. He had waited on Elgie as a 
friend and brother, and she seemed very near to him. 
Dr. Duncan, with other friends, called to bid her 
good bye and extend to her their best wishes for 
her future prosperity. Morning came, and the 
sun rose bright and clear, though the air was 
quite chilly. Mrs. Howard arose early to attend 
to every little kindness for Elgie, and with tear- 
ful eyes she prepared breakfast with the thought 
that perhaps it was the last time and opportunity 
she would ever have of doing for her darling 
child, as she knew that death might claim either 
or both of them before they would meet again. 
Wallace drove the carriage to the door and Dr. 
Howard assisted him in loading the trunks. Elgie 
bade the family good bye, but the bitterest pang 
was parting with her mother. To think of leaving 
her under the care of Susan Howard was a ter- 


or the Unfortunate Children, 349 

rible thought. When Elgie looked back she saw 
Susan trying to shed tears ; but the hypocrite’s 
smile shone so bright that her attempt to cry was 
a failure. Elgie was seated i** the carriage beside 
Wallace, who was her brother by name, but far 
from it at heart. As they passed the Highland 
farm young Highland waved his handkerchief in 
the air for an adieu. When they reached Onoco 
Dr. Duncan and his wife came out and wished her 
a safe journey. When Dr. Howard gave her the 
forty-two dollars he said : 

Elgie, I do not want you to show your face 
here at the hall again for five years, for I will do 
nothing more for you until that time.” 

She thought, ‘ ‘ Can it be, that I am going to 
the far west among stranger friends, with the dis- 
missal from my mother and home for five years? 
And these the farewell words of my father? God 
forbid !” But go she must, and what her fate would 
be she could not tell, and now she had no home 
to return to. She said before leaving her brother: 

Wallace, be kind to our mother while I am 
gone. If you are not, God will curse you. Susan 
does not like mother, and she will try to make 
you believe that mother is to blame, if there is 
any trouble between them. Mother, you know, 
is a woman of principle, while your wife is just 
the reverse. She is a cunning, scheming, selfish 
person. You will find that she will look out for 
herself, whether you or anyone else is looked 
after or not. She will never work, and she will 
plan some way to get a hired girl. If you had 
married the girl that we wished you to, and that 


350 


Cloudy Sky, 


you intended to, how happy we all might have 
been. Your own sister would not now be driven 
from home a wanderer on the face of the earth, 
and alone without a home except among stran- 
gers, neither would Ardeela be.” 

Wallace replied, I have seen my mistake in 
choosing my companion, but it is too late now to 
repent, and I will be obliged to do the best I can. 
That love is blind, is an old but true saying. I 
thought that you and mother were opposed to 
my marrying her because you did not like her. 
But I can see now why you were. Elgie, do not 
harbor harsh feelings against me. It is Susan’s 
fault that you are obliged to leave home.” 

To this she replied, Wallace, you should have 
been boss of your own house in this matter. You 
know you owe me for one year and ten months’ 
work at one dollar and twenty-five cents per week, 
that you was to pay me when the farm was paid 
for. Now, when do you think that I will receive 
it? I can answer it, Wallace,” she said, and my 
answer will be. Never, never.” 

Her brother replied, '‘Yes, Elgie; I will pay 
you some day, if I live.” 

They had reached the depot at Wartell. Wal- 
lace unloaded the trunks and carried them to the 
baggage-room, and ascertained that the train would 
not leave before 8 o’clock that evening. Her 
brother came in and said he must return home, 
and she would have to care for herself till evening, 
and bidding her good-bye, he seated himself in his 
carriage and drove away. She was alone. She 
then went up street to a hotel and got her supper, 


or the Unfortunate Children, 35 1 

and then returned to the depot to await the train. 
A thousand thoughts flitted through her mind^ 
Breaking ice,” she said to herself, for that was 
what was remarked the day she was born ; 
although it was in the month of August, a crust 
of ice had broken the night before, and Mrs. Smith 
remarked, ^^This child will break ice all through 
her life. ” She continued, The cloud is follow- 
ing me. There may be a storm in the distance 
that I have yet to meet, but I hope that He that 
guides the storms ane rules over the earth, will 
take care of me if I put my trust in Him. And, 
O, my God, watch over my dear mother ; I pray 
Thee let no evil befall her, and may we soon meet 
again. Protect me on my journey and through all 
my undertakings.” She finished her prayer with 
a lighter heart than when she began, for she felt 
that she had sincerely asked God to guide her 
aright. While she was waiting for her train, a 
gentleman came into the depot, whom she rec- 
ognized as one she had often seen in conversation 
with her father when at Wartell, though she did 
not know his name. She thought he recognized 
her as he spoke to her as he came in, and then 
asked her which way she was going. She replied, 
‘H am going West.” He then kindly asked her 
if she had any baggage to check, and she told him 
that she had two trunks. 

‘ ‘ Then I will get one checked as my baggage 
and hand you both checks, or else you will have 
to pay extra baggage charges.” 

Elgie thanked him, and bought her ticket, while 
the gentleman was seeing to having her baggage 


352 


The Cloudy Sky, 


checked. It was not long before the whistle of 
the iron horse was heard. Mr. Bartly, the gentle- 
man who had now introduced himself to her by 
his attention to the baggage, helped her on the 
cars and took a seat beside her, though she did 
not tell him who she was. She felt sad, but was 
glad that she had, as she supposed, a friend and 
acquaintance for company. She began to feel 
sick with headache, and Mr. Bartly told her to 
stop off at Barliston and stay all night, and it 
should not cost her a cent. With this remark she 
straightened up, and asked him if he knew who 
he was talking to. He said, ^'No.’’ 

“Well,” said she, “I began to think you did 
not. I am Dr. Howard’s daughter, of Onoco. I 
do not stop off with gentlemen.” 

Mr. Bartly was taken back, for he never 
thought of her knowing him, or ever having 
seen him when talking to her father. He told her 
that he meant no harm, and he hoped she would 
never speak of it so that his wife would hear of it. 
She replied : 

“You are a perfect scoundrel, Mr. Bartly, try- 
ing to take advantage of a young lady traveling 
alone. You have a daughter. How would you 
feel if she was going alone on a journey and some 
man would deceive her as you were laying your 
plans to deceive me? Remember that 'as you do 
unto others so it will be done unto you,’ and you 
a church member. How can you enter the house 
of God with a conscience so seared with guilt?” 

Mr, Bartly replied ; "Miss Howard, you have 


or the Unfortunate Children, 353 

taught me a lesson. I would shoot any man who 
would take the advantage of my daughter.'’ 

‘‘Then remember that other people’s daughters 
are as precious to them as your daughter is to 
you,” said Elgie. 

He then remarked: “I will leave you at the 
next station, and if you always take the same 
stand that you have taken to-night, you will go 
safely through this life.” 

The train stopped, and Mr. Bartly left the train. 
She thought, “If this is my first introduction on 
leaving home, what will be my ending.” Just 
then the sleeping car conductor came through the 
car, and asked her if she did not want a berth. 
She said that she did not. He replied: 

“You better take it. It is the only one left, 
and if you are going on a long journey you will 
be very tired, and it will cost you but fifty cents.” 

She finally concluded to take it. She lay down 
and closed her eyes, but not to sleep, for she was 
too nervous to sleep, and there were too many 
thoughts flitting tfirough her brain. About an 
hour after she had gone to lie down, and all the 
passengers were locked in the arms of Morpheus, 
the conductor came carefully along in front of 
Elgie’s berth, and, kneeling down, he placed his 
ear close to Elgie’s head to ascertain if she was 
asleep. She began to think that he came there to 
rob her. She called out: 

“What are you here for?” 

He jumped up quickly, and said he had drop- 
ped his pocketbook. By this time a number of 
the passengers awoke. She left her berth at an 


354 


The Cloudy Sky, 


early hour and returned to the car, and knew that 
the conductor had told her a falsehood about the 
pocketbook. She was tired and weary, and every 
mile took her that much farther from home. 

At 1 1 o'clock in the morning she heard the 
whistle of the engine, and she knew they would 
soon be whirling into the depot at Chicago, that 
great city of the west. Soon they reached it, and 
Elgie was assisted off from the cars by the conduc- 
tor. She inquired for a first class hotel. The 
'bus driver advised her to go to the Massasoit 
house, and as she was a stranger she did not know 
where to go, so followed his advice. She reached 
there and was shown to the sitting-room, which 
was so cold that she had to keep her shawl around 
her. When the gong sounded she went into the 
dining-room and seated herself at the table to eat, 
but she concluded from the looks of the table that 
the house had a big name without the qualities to 
back it She could not eat, and she then tried to 
drink her coffee, and it tasted as if it had been 
made of wheat. So she left the table and returned 
to the sitting-room. While she was sitting, think- 
ing, wondering where she could go to get some- 
thing to eat, a gentleman came into the room and 
asked her if she would not step out to the dining- 
room and have dinner. She thanked him and 
said she believed not. She then asked him the 
price of a meal. He replied: “One dollar." 
After he had left the room she went down to the 
depot to ascertain what time the train would leave 
on which she wanted to go. She met a police- 
man as she entered the depot, and asked him if he 


or the Unfortunate Children, 355 

could direct her to a hotel which was not ‘'all 
name and nothing to eat,” telling him at the same 
time of the hotel she had just left and their charges 
He then kindly said he would show her to where 
she could get a good meal, and they had not gone 
very far before she entered the hotel and was 
served a splendid meal for only twenty-five cents. 

She had to remain in Chicago till eleven o’clock 
that night, and at the same hotel where she was 
stopping she came across a gentleman and his wife 
and brother who were going on the same train. 
After a little time she engaged in conversation 
with the lady and found that they had boarded a 
cousin of Elgie’s for nearly a year in Kansas. 
This, of course made her feel as if she was not 
entirely alone, and she found them very pleasant 
company during the evening. As it drew near 
train time they went to the depot and procured 
their tickets, and it was not long before the train 
was moving along slowly over the piles in Lake 
Michigan- After they reached terra-firma its 
speed increased until the view from the window 
made the woods look like a solid mass of timber. 
Some parts of the country were beautiful, while 
others strongly reminded Elgie of Ballqueather 
swamp, for here and there was seen a bunch of 
yellow flowers among the weeds, and a flock of 
quail would now and then ascend into the air and 
then apparently drop down in the fall grass. On- 
ward sped the train, and at 1 1 o’clock in the 
morning they reached the “father of waters.” 

As she left the train she felt sick. What to do 
she did not know. The beautiful river was before 


356 


Cloudy Sky, 


her, and the boat was there. She had the river to 
cross and must board the boat, for she was anx- 
ious to reach her journey’s end. After she stepped 
aboard the steamer she noticed a gentleman and 
lady who seemed to be suffering in the same way. 
She spoke to the lady, who said : 

’^^My husband and I are both sick, and as soon 
as we have crossed the river he will get a remedy 
for us, and you will share it with us.^’ 

“Thank you,” said Elgie, “I shall ever be 
grateful.” 

It seemed as if the boat would never get across 
the river, and Elgie so much wished she were well, 
for she would have enjoyed it. It was a grand 
sight to see the flood of waters rolling along, and 
large steamers traveling along almost side by side. 
When the boat reached the wharf on the other 
side of the river they stepped on shore, and tak- 
ing a ’bus were carried to the depot, which was 
situated in another part of the city. As soon as 
they reached the hotel the gentleman went to the 
nearest drugstore and procured the medicine and 
gave his wife and Elgie a dose, which very quickly 
relieved them of their sickness. She remained 
with her kind friends until 5 o’clock in the after- 
noon, when the train she must go on came tearing . 
along. On entering the car Elgie found the seats 
all occupied save that in which an elderly gentle- 
man was seated. He kindly offered her a seat 
with him, which she accepted, and he entered into 
a very pleasant conversation with her. She en- 
joyed that part of the journey, for the old gentle- 
man was intelligent, and the time passed pleas- 


or the Unfortunate Children, 3^7 

antly. The train reached Tuskin about 7 o’clock 
in the evening. The rest of her journey, a dis- 
tance of seventy-five miles, she would have to 
travel by stage and alone. She concluded, how- 
ever, to take supper before she started, as she 
would have an hour’s time. She seated herself at 
the table, and the waiter had just collected the 
charges of fifty cents for her meal, when a man 
came and told her that if she was going in the 
stage she would be obliged to go immediately. 
She thought this must be a plan to cheat her out 
of her supper, and she was assured of it by a 
gentleman who sat next to her. He said, I am 
going the same road, and in the same stage that 
you are. Finish your supper; they won’t leave 
you.” 

‘‘Thank you,” she said, “I will do so. I have 
often heard of how these games are played on 
travelers, but this is my first experience of this 
kind.” 

They finished their supper, and the stage did 
not start for ten minutes after they left the dining 
room. There were five passengers in the coach 
beside Elgie, three ladies and two gentlemen, and 
she was so glad, for she had been dreading this 
particular part of her journey. The horses started 
and the stage was soon rolling over the prairie. 
It was a lovely night, but Elgie’s heart was sad 
and almost pierced to the core, with the bitter 
pangs of homesickness, as the thoughts of her 
mother and home crowded thick and fast upon 
her. 

At last they reached Dumberton. It was 7 


358 


Cloudy Sky, 

o’clock in the morning, and when they arrived 
they were told that the stage from there had left 
an hour before ; so Elgie would be obliged to re- 
main till 4 o’clock next morning. This worried 
her, as she needed to save her money. She told 
the landlady at the hotel how she was situated. 
She replied: 

‘ ' Do not worry yourself ; we will make your 
bill light.” 

She then showed Elgie to a room where she 
could refresh herself with a bath, and take a rest, 
if she wished. She then invited her to come to 
the dining room when she was ready to do so, 
and have some breakfast. Elgie was very much 
pleased with the landlady’s appearance, and she 
thought she acted like a friend in need. She went 
to breakfast, which was nicely prepared, and ate 
a very hearty meal, for she felt hungry. Pres- 
ently the landlady showed her to a room where 
she could lie down and rest, and she was soon fast 
asleep, being worn out and unwell. At i o’clock 
there was a rap at the door, and she was called to 
dinner. She arose from her refreshing sleep, and 
kneeling down, she offered a prayer and thanked 
her Heavenly Father that she had again, through 
his divine mercy, found a friend among strangers, 
and she thought how glad she would be to have 
her mother know how well she had been provided 
for, and how carefully the Lord was leading her 
along. She prayed for her unhappy mother and 
sister, not forgetting the father and brother who 
had deserted her. 

After dinner the landlady took Elgie to the 


or the Unfortunate Children, 359 

parlor and introduced her to two gentlemen who 
were boarding at the hotel. She said : 

‘‘I do not hesitate to introduce this strange 
young lady. She is going a little further west to 
teach school, and, unfortunately for her, the stage 
had gone this morning before she arrived.” 

Then turning to Elgie, she said : 

‘‘Miss Howard, these gentleman have been 
boarding with me a long time, and I do not hesi- 
tate to present them to you.” 

After the introduction they entered into social 
conversation, and one of the gentlemen, Mr. At- 
water, informed her that he was in the banking 
business in that place. 

“I understand that you are going to teach 
school in this State,” said he. 

“That is my intention,” she replied. 

“Where are you from. Miss Howard, if it is a 
fair question ? ” he asked. 

“From Onoco, Ohio,” said Elgie. 

“Ah, indeed, you have traveled a long way 
alone,” said he. 

“I have indeed, and I dreaded the trip, but I 
shall soon be at my journey’s end,” said she. 

He then asked her her destination, and she re- 
plied “Black Rock,” 

“Then, said he, “you are about fifty miles 
from there.” 

After conversing a short time he excused him- 
self and went to his bank. The other gentleman, 
Mr. Cone, remained and entertained her very 
pleasantly. He said she would find the society of 
that State very different from that of Ohio, and 


3^0 


Cloudy Sky, 


that they differed in their manners and customs 
from the people of the East. I understood 
your name as Howard, did I not?’' 

Yes, sir,” she said. 

'•What is your given name, may I ask?” 

"Elgie, ” she replied. 

"And my given name is Edwin. If I should 
ever meet you again I should recognize you. 
Your expression of countenance is different from 
that of other persons, and one that would always 
be remembered by strangers,” said he. 

"I hope the remembrance may not be a bad 
one,” said Elgie smiling. 

"Not at all; on the other hand it will be a 
pleasant one. I think when you are a friend you 
are a true one. You never misconstrue the ac- 
tions of others to be bad, and you never think 
that they will think amiss of you ; therefore you 
are in danger. I have read characters for years, 
and it does me good to meet with one that is 
singular, like yours,” said he. 

"I will admit that I_am somewhat singular, but 
I hope that I am none the worse for that,” said 
Elgie. 

"Pardon me. Miss Howard, I meant nothing 
wrong. I would rather encourage you than other- 
wise, as you are out in the world alone. Be 
watchful wherever you are, so that you do not be- 
come entangled in the snares that are set for you,” 
said he. 

Mr. Cone then left the room, and Elgie spent 
the afternoon with the landlady and in reading the 


or the Unfortunate Children. 361 

newspaper. In the evening Mr. Cone asked Elgie 
whether she ever danced. 

dof she replied. think dancing one of 
the most pleasant pastimes we can indulge in.^’ 
Would you accept an invitation from me to 
attend a dance this evening to be held across the 
street?” he asked. 

‘‘No, sir. I thank you for your kind invitation, 
but it would be very improper for me to attend a 
dance with a stranger in a strange place. There- 
fore you will excuse me, ” said Elgie. 

“Certainly I will excuse you. I only asked 
you to go because I thought you were lonely, and 
it would be a good way to while away a few hours, 
and Mrs. Hatch would have accompanied you,” 
said Mr. Cone. 

“I prefer to remain at the hotel, she said. 

Mr. Cone attended the dance, and Mr. Atwater 
spent the evening in the parlor with Mrs, Hatch 
and Elgie. They spent the time pleasantly, and 
finally Elgie asked to be excused, and said she 
would retire, and requested them to call her in 
time to take the stage at 4 o’clock in the morning. 
They promised to do so, but they forgot her, and 
she missed the stage and had to remain until 
evening. They made her bill very light, only 
charging her one dollar and a half for the whole 
time that she was there. The evening stage came 
rumbling along, and as she was ready to step into 
it, Mr. and Mrs. Hatch, Mr. Cone and Mr. At- 
water stood waiting to see her off. She entered 
the stage, and found her companions consisted of 
one gentleman and three ladies. When the stage 


3^2 


The Cloudy Sky, 


started Elgie thought how much she did wish one 
of the ladies was going all the way through with 
her, for she would be afraid on the lonely prairies 
to ride alone with two gentlemen, and one of those 
the driver. After they had traveled about twenty 
miles the three ladies arrived at their destination. 


CHAPTER LXIV. 

ELGIE's offer of marriage — WANDERING THROUGH 
SNOW DRIFTS. 

As the ladies left the stage cold chills crept over 
Elgie. She would now be alone with the gentle- 
man in the stage. When the ladies had gone he 
moved over into the seat with her, remarking that ^ 
as they were alone they would occupy the same 
seat. She told him, however, that she preferred 
to occupy that seat herself, and requested him to 
take his own. He did as she requested, and then 
asked how far she intended to travel. She an- 
swered him coolly, and said, ' ^ I am going to Black 
Rock,'’ and that she had traveled from Central 
Ohio. He said, will compliment you as being 
a brave lady to undertake such a journey alone. 
But I see you understand how to travel, and as I 
have been so inquisitive as to inquire into your 
business, I will now tell you who I am and what 
my business is. My name is George Howell, I 
am from Boston, Massachusetts, my father keeps 
a fur store, and I go west every year to buy furs ; 


or the Unfortunate Children, 363 

my destination is Fort Duluth. I am a single 
gentleman, and am an only son. I have three 
sisters. I judge you to be a single lady, are you 
not?’^ 

am, and I am going west to teach school, 
or rather, I am west for that purpose,'' she said. 

‘‘Well now, as we have met on the prairie, I 
am going to make you a romantic offer. If, when 
we come to take breakfast, we are pleased with 
each other’s appearance, I will agree to marry 
you if you will agree to take the step." said Mr. 
Howell. 

“You may be a married man for aught I know, 
and I may be a married woman, " she said. 

“ I will take the risk of your being single, and I 
will not ask you to be my wife until I can prove 
to you that I am what I profess to be. It is hard 
work to teach school, and if you become my wife 
you will have a rich home and everything to make 
you happy so far as I am concerned. So you 
may see, and know also, that I am not trying to 
deceive you. I will give you the address of the 
minister of the church that my parents are mem- 
bers of I am not a member of any church my- 
self I will also give you my father’s and mother's 
address, so that you can write to them. You can 
also write to our postmaster, so that I am giving 
you opportunities for finding out that I am the 
one I claim to be," said Mr. Howell. 

She replied, “Your offers are very fair, seem- 
ingly. Perhaps, when you come to see me, you 
will be glad that I am not anxious to agree with 
your plans." 


3^4 


The Cloudy Sky, 

They rode along for miles over the prairie, the 
stage rocking to and fro, and the stage driver 
cracking his whip to urge the horses forward. 
Sometimes he would whistle, and again he would 
sing some merry song. Elgie thought this was 
indeed a romantic trip. When the stage stopped 
for breakfast, Mr. Howell assisted Elgie out, and 
showed her to the reception room, and then or- 
dered breakfast for two, and it was not long be- 
fore it was smoking on the table. Taking seats 
opposite one another, each had a good view of 
the other. After breakfast was over, Elgie asked 
Mr. Howell if he would please to tell the proprie- 
tor that she wished to see him, and settle her bill. 
He replied: Your bill is settled. I paid it.” 

Thank you, but I prefer to pay my own bills,” 
said she, and offered him fifty cents. 

''I will not accept it. You are a thousand 
times welcome,” he said. 

“I would rather that you would take it, for I 
do not like to accept favors from strangers unless 
I am obliged to do so,” said Elgie. 

‘'Well, you are obliged to accept of this,” said 
Mr. Howell laughingly. The driver told them 
that he was ready to start, and they were soon 
seated in the stage. "Now we have seen each 
other, and I am ready to fulfil my offer on the 
conditions I made it to you. Will you accept?” 
he asked. 

"I think not,” said she. 

"Are you displeased with my appearance?” 
he asked. 


or the Unfortunate Children. 365 

am quite pleased, but it would be running a 
great risk,” she said. 

' ^ I cannot see it in that light, and think I have 
made you a fair offer,” said he. 

They had now arrived at her place of destina- 
tion, and she was glad of it. Mr. Howell helped 
her out of the stage, helped the driver to carry 
her trunks to the house, and requested the privi- 
lege of calling to see her, as he said he thought 
she would think better of him if she was acquaint- 
ed. He stood and talked some little time, and 
driver tola him they must be off. He bade her 
good-bye, and said, ‘‘The time will come. Miss 
Howard, when you will wish that you had accepted 
my offer.” 

The stage drove away, and she rapped on the 
door, which was opened by their oldest son, Mor- 
timer Markland, one whom Elgie had never seen. 
He bade her welcome, and said they had looked 
for her the day before. She then explained to 
them how she had been detained at Dumberton 
one day and night longer than she had expected. 
Mortimer put her trunks in the room. By this 
time Mrs. Markland was dressed, and made her 
appearance. It was just four o’clock in the morn- 
ing, and Mrs. Markland said, “Oh, Elgie, T am so 
glad you have come. Lay off your wraps, and 
wash yourself, and as it is so early, I will show 
you to your room, so that you can have a few 
hours’ rest, for I know you are very tired.” 

She was glad to retire, and was soon sound 
asleep, and did not waken until the clock on the 
mantel struck nine, and Mrs. Markland called her 


366 


The Cloudy Sky, 


to breakfast. She went into the sitting room, 
where she was welcomed by Jay Markland and 
Sylvia. While they were at the breakfast table, 
Elgie delivered the messages that had been sent 
to the family by her parents, gave a description of 
her journey, and said that if she could have known 
the dangers to which she would be exposed, to 
say nothing of its loneliness, she would not have 
undertaken it at all ; but she was thankful that she 
was safe, and she must send word at once to her 
mother. She left the breakfast table, and taking 
pencil and paper, she wrote the following letter to 
her mother : 

‘‘ Black Rock, November. 

‘^Dear Mother, — I arrived safe this morning, 
having been delayed one day longer than I ex- 
pected, as I did not make connections at Dumber- 
ton. I am well, but tired out. The friends were 
very glad to see me, and are very kind. Do not 
worry about me, but take care of yourself, and 
take life as easily as you possibly can, for your 
way is paid. I hope it will not be long before we 
are together again. I will write you next week 
with all particulars of my journey. Love to fa- 
ther and Ardeela, and my friends. 

‘‘Your affectionate daughter, 

Elgie Howard.’’ 

Elgie had been there but a short time when 
James and Frank Darlington, sons-in-law of Mrs. 
Markland, and Lewis Pemberton, called to see 
her. These four families lived about a quarter of 
a mile apart. James and Frank Darlington were 
the directors in their school district. Elgie asked 


or the Unfortunate Children, 367 

them if she was to have the school as Lucy Mal- 
colm had written her. She showed them her cer- 
tificates, and they said they were very good. 
They agreed that she should have the school, 
and she was to visit among the friends until 
it was time for school to open. 

‘‘Then I may write to my parents that the 
school is mine,’’ said Elgie, “for they will be anx- 
ious to know.” 

“You may write them that the school is yours,” 
said James Darlington; and Elgie was so rejoiced 
that she could scarcely wait to write the next let- 
ter home. The second day after Elgie’s arrival, 
Lucy Malcolm and her husband came to welcome 
Elgie to her western home. Lucy’s sister, Mrs. 
Pemberton, came also. They were very glad to 
see her, and Mr. Malcolm and Lucy made ar- 
rangements for Jay Markland to bring her to 
spend a few days with them the following week. 

Mortimer Markland was an old bachelor. He 
had been in the gold regions of California and he 
had become quite wealthy. He had always said 
he should remain single, and at his death his 
property should be divided among his brothers 
and sisters. Mortimer and Elgie became very 
good friends, and when she would absent herself 
for a day, he would say, “I am glad you have re- 
turned, I was lonely without you.” This he 
would say in a laughing way, as they were always 
joking back and forth. 

The week for Elgie’s visit to Black Rock arrived. 
Before she started she went to her room, and 
kneeling down, she thanked God that she was 


368 


Cloudy Sky, 


among friends, and that she would soon be able 
to provide for her dear mother, with honorable 
provision for herself. She felt that the dark cloud 
was passing away. Yet,’^ she said, must not 
be too sure ; the sky has so often brightened for 
me, but a cloud soon obscured it.’' Her time was 
so taken up that she had scarcely taken notice of 
her prairie home. She walked out back of the 
dwelling and cast her eyes east, west, north, and 
south, and nothing could be seen but vast prairies, 
interspersed with groves of low trees, like oases 
in the desert. Farm houses were visible in the 
long distance, and where the prairie was not under 
cultivation were to be seen hazel and wild prairie 
grass. The rabbit and gopher were the most 
plentiful in that section, but now and then a gray 
wolf was to be seen. Jay Markland informed 
Elgie that the carriage was waiting, and she was 
soon seated beside him, and they started for 
Black Rock. As they left the gate Mortimer 
said: 

‘‘Good bye, my girl; do not stay long.” 

She replied, laughing: “I won’t, Mort.” 

They had gone but a short distance when the 
horses became frightened and jumped to one side 
of the road. Jay reined them again in the road, 
when to their surprise there lay the lifeless body 
of a large gray wolf which had been killed by the 
dogs. It was not long before they reached Mrs. 
Malcolm’s, who was glad to see them, and was 
waiting dinner. They sat down to the table, and 
Malcolm told Elgie that she had planned a little 
party there for her that evening, and reqested her 


or the Unfortunate Children. 369 

brother Jay to remain, but he said he could not, 
so left for his home shortly after dinner. Elgie 
then wrote home the good news, that she was to 
visit among friends till the time for opening-school, 
and James and Frank Darlington had given her 
the school according to the promise made in 
Lucy's letter. She sealed the letter, and Mr. 
Malcolm took it to the office. When he returned 
he handed her two letters postmarked ' ' Dumber- 
ton." She was indeed surprised upon opening 
them to find one from Mr. Atwater, the banker, 
and the other from Mr. Cone, both asking her the 
privilege of opening a correspondence with her. 
Mr. Atwater told her he was going to New York, 
and if the project met her approbation, he should 
be pleased to hear from her at once. Mr. Cone 
wrote about the same, and said he intended coming 
through that section of the country in the near 
future, and would like to call and see her if agree- 
able. 

Mr. Malcom asked her whom she was ac- 
quainted with at Dumberton. She told them of 
her introduction to the gentlemen by her landlady, 
Mrs. Hatch, and that she was certainly surprised 
to receive the letters, and said she believed she 
should pay no attention to them. That evening she 
gave the letters to Mr. Darlington to read, that he 
might know that they were nothing more than 
friendly letters. He advised her to open a corre- 
spondence with the gentlemen, as he could see no 
harm or impropriety in so doing, as long as she 
had met them as she did, She told him sh^ 


370 The Cloudy Sky, 

wished him to advise her in all things as a brother 
would a sister, and he said he would. 

The guests arrived for the party, and among 
them was Carlon Malcolm, whom Elgie had much 
rather not seen. She was introduced to all of 
the company, but she did not fancy Carlon, though 
she treated him with kindness and respect, and 
Lucy Malcolm seemed rather disappointed. The 
party passed off pleasantly, and the guests took 
their departure at an early hour. Carlon Mal- 
colm remained about half an hour later, and was 
conversing with Elgie. He talked very plainly to 
her in regard to his feelings, but said he was wait- 
ing upon a young lady. She replied : 

would not feel justified in accepting your 
company ; but we can always be friends, the same 
as if I had accepted the offer you have made me 
to wait upon me.’^ 

He then left the house. The next morning 
Lucy asked Elgie how she liked Carlon, to which 
she replied, I like him as a friend, but he is not 
my style of a gentleman,’^ and nothing more was 
said on the subject. After visiting three days at 
Mr. Malcolm’s, she returned to Mrs. Markland’s. 
As she entered the door Mortimer said: 

am glad indeed that you have returned, for 
I was lonely without you.’* 

She laughed and said it was a good thing that 
she returned, for he might have pined away. 

That evening Mortimer, Jay, Sylvia, and Elgie 
spent the evening at James Darlington’s. Mr. 
Darlington asked Elgie if she knew that Andrew 
Holland was dead. She replied that she did not. 


or the Unfortunate Children. 371 

Mr. Darlington then said, He was an uncle of 
mine, and his family lives only about sixty miles 
from here, and are quite often with us.'' Elgie 
was so surprised that she did not know what to 
think. She said: 

“I knew that they went west, but I did not know 
what part they had gone to, as I heard nothing 
from them in four years. Are the boys married?" 

Mr. Darlington replied, ‘‘ Carlon is married, but 
Ira is not." 

Elgie felt sorry for this, for she was afraid Ira 
might make her trouble. She remembered that 
he had said he would never marry anyone but her. 
She then said, ‘ ^ I always liked Carlon but I did 
not like Ira." 

She spent that week visiting there and at Mr. 
Pemberton's, where she met Mr. Jenkins, who 

was from the city of P , in the Keystone state, 

and who was boarding at Mr. Pemberton's. Mr. 
Jenkins was paying his addresses to Sylvia, and 
asked Elgie to use her influence in his favor. At 
the end of the week Mrs. Frank Darlington called 
at her mother's with a gentleman. When Elgie 
entered the room he grasped her by the hand, 
saying, ''How glad I am to see you, and yet how 
surprised." She did not recognize him, and he 
said : 

"Do you not remember Carlon Holland?" 

"She said, "Yes, but I never should have 
known you, Carlon." 

They talked for a short time, when he invited 
her to spend the evening with him at his cousin's, 
in company with Jay and Sylvia. They accepted 


372 


Cloudy Sky^ 


the invitation, and during the evening Carlon said 
that he would walk home with her, and visit on 
the way, if it would be agreeable to her. She 
said, It will be after we leave the Darlington man- 
sion.” He then said : 

'' Elgie, Ira will be rejoiced that you have come- 
I wonder that he did not tell us you were coming.” 

Elgie replied, “ He did not know it. I have 
never written him since I rejected him in the East, 
and that is four years ago. I never did like him.” 

Carlon replied, ''Well, if he is my brother he 
has told me a terrible falsehood. He told me 
that he was corresponding with you, and that you 
and he were engaged, and that he was going East 
for you in the spring,” 

She was much surprised at this, and said, "It 
is a positive falsehood, and I will prove it to you 
when we arrive at the house. I did not even know 
that any of you were in the State until your cousin 
James informed me.^' 

When they arrived at Mrs, Markland’s she 
asked Carlon to go in and she would show him the 
letter that Ira had written her after she had dis- 
carded him years before. After Carlon had read 
the letter he exclaimed : 

" What a base falsehood my brother has told.” 

She said: "Carlon, tell him for me that I do 
not want to meet him.” 

He then asked her when he could come for her 
to come and spend the time with them after the 
holidays. 

She said, "You told me that Ira was going 
away on business; do not come for me before he 


or the Un/oHunate Children, 373 

goes away; I will spend the two weeks with you 
and your wife while he is absent/’ 

''I do not think that he will bother you after I 
deliver the message you send to him, Ira does 
not reside with us, but he makes his home with 
the family on the farm. I will come for you after 
the holidays,” said Carlon, and bidding her good- 
night, started back to his cousin’s. 

The next day Mr. Jenkins invited Sylvia, Elgie, 
and the rest of the family, to spend Christmas 
evening at Mr. Pemberton’s, and the day after 
Jay Markland invited her to attend an oyster sup- 
per at Marbleville. She thanked him and said 
that his invitation came too late, and she was very 
sorry, as she would like to attend the supper. 
That week the snow began to fall on the prairie. 
It fell lightly at first. Elgie told Mortimer that 
she thought she would go to Mr. Pemberton’s 
that morning before the snow fell so deep, and she 
started. Mortimer said that he would come after 
her the next morning. The storm increased, and 
the snow fell almost in clouds, as it does on the 
western prairies. It was a lonely night for Elgie. 
Mr. Jenkins asked her to play a game of checkers 
that evening. While they were busy playing Mr. 
Pemberton came into the room, and said that Mr. 
Holland had come, with a sleigh and two horses. 
Elgie quickly asked : 

Which one of the Hollands ?” 

Mr. Pemberton said : ‘'Mr. Ira Holland.” 

She excused herself to Mr. Jenkins, and went 
into the kitchen, where she burst into tears, for 
she felt that the dark cloud was still hovering over 




374 Cloudy Skyy 

her ; she felt something she could not explain — it 
seemed to be a premonition of evil. Mr. Jenkins 
saw that she was feeling badly, and following her 
shortly, asked : 

‘^Elgie, why are you crying? Is it because 
Mr. Holland has come?*’ 

‘‘It is,” she said. 

“Well, cheer up, I will see that he does you no 
harm,” said Mr. Jenkins. ' 

The next morning James Darlington came over 
in his sleigh. He said that Ira Holland had ar- 
rived, and that his wife was ill and would like to 
have Elgie come over and make some broth for 
her, as their girl did not know how to make it. 
Elgie knew that she must go with Mr. Darlington, 
but she did so very reluctantly. The snow was 
still falling. They arrived at the house, and when 
she entered the room Ira Holland was the first to 
meet her. Elgie shook hands with him coldly, 
and then went into the room where Mrs. Darling- 
ton was lying. She asked her how she was feel- 
ing, and inquired as to how she wished the broth 
prepared. Mrs. Darlington gave her the direc- 
tions, and she left the room. She was not long 
in preparing the broth, and after Mrs. Darlington 
had finished eating, she gave Elgie directions for 
preparing dinner. As she was setting the table 
Ira Holland who had come into the dining room, 
said : 

“I understand that you are going to teach 
school in this district in the spring.” 

“I am. Providence permitting,” 

“There is a school in our county that wants a 


or the Unfortunate Children. 375 

teacher. It is a school of one scholar/* said Ira. 

Elgie replied: ‘‘I would not teach it. I prefer 
a school of forty or fifty scholars.” 

‘‘That is right, Ira, persuade her to teach a 
school of one scholar,” said Jane Darlington. 

But Elgie replied,] “Jane, I cannot be per- 
suaded to teach that school,” 

Dinner was now on the table, and all were 
seated. Elgie could scarcely eat; her heart was 
full. As soon as dinner was over she asked to be 
excused, and leaving the room she donned her 
bonnet and shawl and started for the Markland 
mansion. When she arrived she was very tired, 
as the snow was deep. Mortimer had received a 
sum of money from California, and had gone to 
take it to the bank. The family did not know just 
what time he would return. That night Elgie 
slept but little. It snowed all night, and next 
morning Mr. Darlington called and told them the 
stage had stopped running, on account of the deep 
snow, and as a consequence there would be no 
mail for a few days. In the evening Mortimer re- 
turned. He had not been to the bank, as they 
said, but had been to Marbleville. They all went 
to Mr. Pemberton’s in a sleigh, and Ira Holland 
was there, and was the first to help Elgie out of 
the sleigh. Mortimer remained until after supper, 
and looked very sober. When the. party broke 
up they returned in the sleigh, and Ira Holland 
came with them. It was late, and Mrs. Markland 
of course invited Ira to come in, and then she 
retired, leaving him and Elgie alone. She re- 
quested him to go, and return to his cousin’s, as 


376 


Cloudy Sky, 


she did not intend to keep any gentleman’s com- 
pany while she was in the West. Ira replied: 

‘'You have kept company with Carlon Malcolm 
since you have been here, if I am not misin- 
formed.” 

She said, at once, ‘ ‘ I deny the charge. I 
talked with him one evening for half an hour, to 
settle a matter of which his sister-in-law had writ- 
ten me before I came here. And now, I request 
you to go.” 

“I will go,” said he, “but I will never leave 
this place until you are my wife,” and taking his 
hat he left the house. Elgie felt that the pre- 
monition was too true, and she sat down by the 
window. The fire was burning in the fire-place, 
which threw a bright light all through the room. 
The snow had ceased to fall, and the clouds were 
disappearing, and a star now and then peeped 
through them. All was silent, save the howling 
or bark of the prairie wolf ; and Elgie gazed with 
a sad heart upon the pure white snow, as it lay 
upon the ground. She knew that there was some 
plot against her, and she thought, “Oh, if the 
stage would only run, that I could flee ; and to 
where would I flee? I have no home.” Tempest 
tossed, she knelt down and prayed, “Oh, my 
Heavenly Father, shield me in this my hour of 
danger, and save me from that man.” She could 
go no further. Her brain reeled, and she fell to 
the floor. How long she lay there she did not 
know. When she recovered her senses she saw 
that the fire had gone out, and there was scarcely 
a shadow to be seen on the wall. She looked out 


or the Unfortunate Children, 377 

of the window, and the snow was again falling. 
She reached the bed, and throwing herself across 
its foot, she fell asleep. 

In the morning Mrs. Markland came to her 
room and told her that breakfast was waiting. 
Mrs. Markland said, Why, Elgie, did you sleep 
in your clothing last night? 

She replied, 'Wes; my head hurt me so when 
I reached the bed that I did not feel able to un- 
dress.” 

"How is it this morning?” she asked. 

“It is a trifle better. If Ira would leave, I would 
be happy. He is making trouble for me,” said 
Elgie. After breakfast she seated herself in front 
of the fire in the sitting-room to lay a plan by 
which she could escape, if she found that she was 
really in the net, when James Darlington came in. 
"Good morning, Elgie, how do you feel this 
morning?” said he. 

"I feel very poorly indeed,” she replied. 

"I would like to see you alone in the parlor for 
a few moments,” said Mr Darlington ; and she 
reluctantly followed him. He set a chair for her, 
and taking one himself, he said, ' ' Elgie, I have 
to talk to you on a serious matter this morning. 
My cousin, Ira Holland, is a fine young man. He 
claims that you engaged yourself to him four 
years ago, and that now you wish to break the 
engagement,” 

"James Darlington, it is false. I never promised 
to marry him, nor did I know what part of the 
world he was in, until I came here, I can show 
you a letter to prove to you that I refused him,” 


378 


Cloudy Sky, 


said Elgie. She then went to her trunk, and re- 
turning, placed the letter in his hand. He read 
it slowly, and then said, '*1 guess you engaged 
yourself to Ira after that.’' 

‘‘James, you know it is false, for I told you I 
disliked him always, and before I knew that he 
was in this part of the country,” she said. 

“Ira loves you, and you must be his wife. If 
you do not marry him, you cannot have the 
school, and then what will you do?” said Mr. 
Darlington. 

“Is that the kind of man that you are? You 
told Lucy Malcolm to write me that if I would 
only come, you would be brother, sister, and 
mother to me, and that I should have the school, 
I came on that account. If you had not made 
those promises, I should not have come ; and you 
have given me the school, and now you take it 
from me, because I will not marry a man whom I 
despise,” said Elgie, 

“ I am doing by you as I would do by my own 
sister, ” he said, and with that he left the honse. As 
soon as he had gone, Elgie went to the sitting- 
room, and told Mrs. Markland what they were 
trying to do. Mrs. Markland replied, “They are 
doing all right. You will have a nice home, and 
we will visit you often.” This remark from Mrs. 
Markland so staggered her that she almost fainted 
away. She thought that she would make one 
more attempt to find a friend, and if she failed in 
that, God only knew what would become of her. 
She put on her shawl and bonnet, and started out 
through the snow drifts. Every step she sank in 




or the Unfortunate Children, 379 

the snow to her knees. She thought, “ Oh, my 
poor mother ! If you could know to-day where 
your poor Elgie is wandering through the snow 
drifts to find a friend, and the cold prairie winds 
chilling her to the heart, oh ! would you not fly 
to me and save me from that wretch ?"' She 
trudged along, praying that the earth might open 
and swallow her up, but her prayer was not an- 
swered. Step by step she traveled along, and 
finally reached the house of Frank Darlington. 
Ellen opened the door, and when she saw her she 
said, ‘‘Elgie are you crazy that you have come 
here such a day as this?’^ 

“ If I am not, I will be,’’ said Elgie. She then 
told them what they were trying to do, and said, 
“ Ellen, if I cannot find a friend in you[and Frank 
to save me, I want to die.” 

Mrs. Darlington replied, “You are foolish, 
Elgie ; we will have you married on Monday 
night. Mr. Holland has built him a fine house, 
and he worships you.” 

“ I will die before I will be his wife,” she said. 
“ Strange that you wrote me to come here and 
now treat me this way. Have I done anything to 
displease you since I came?” 

“No, Elgie, we all like you, but we think that 
every girl needs a home.” said Mrs. Darlington. 

“ Then for heaven’s sake let me make a home 
of my own choice.” She threw herself down on 
the lounge, and Mrs. Darlington placed a pillow 
under her head. She had not lain there long 
when Ira Holland came in, and said, “Where is 
my runaway ? ” 


38 o 


Cloudy Sky, 


'^She is here/* said Ellen. 

''She will not run away after Monday night/* 
said Ira. 

"Stick to her, Mr. Holland, you will get a 
good wife; and, Elgie, we will have a nice wed- 
ding for you. We have the turkeys engaged, and 
those whom we wish to have are invited,** said 
Ellen. 

"I would not think that you would want a wife 
that despises you,**said Elgie. 

"You will be contented after you marry the 
man you now despise; you will yet learn to love 
me, ** said Ira. 

Ellen told Elgie that she would be obliged to 
return to Mr. Markland’s in the sleigh with Ira, 
as she had no place for her to sleep. Ira picked 
her up and carried her to the sleigh, and she beg- 
ged him to return without her, and leave her in 
peace ; but he drove on, taking her to James Dar- 
lington’s house. She asked James to let her write 
to her parents and get their consent and advice. 
James said, "No letters shall go. My cousin has 
fixed the rope to hang himself, and it is now your 
duty to save his life.** While she was trying to 
escape the snare, Ira Holland was in the next 
room walking the floor like a madman. Elgie 
screamed out, "Oh, that the stage might come, 
that I could make my escape ! James Darlington, 
if you carry out this terrible plot, I will never live 
with Ira Holland.” 

She went to bed that night and was taken with 
nervous spasms. James Darlington watched with 
her through them all, and still said that she must 


or the Unfortunate Children, 381 

marry Ira Holland. Her mind had weakened, the 
trouble was too much for her to bear. The next 
morning they took her to Mrs. Markland’s. She 
did not sleep that night, and tried to pray, as was 
her custom all through life, and as her mother 
had taught her when she was but a child. She 
tried again, and prayed, Father in Heaven, let 
some protecting arm be thrown around me yet, 
and save me from the fearful fate that awaits me ; 
and if the galling chains of matrimony are thrown 
around me against my will, wilt Thou soon open 
an avenue for my escape. Father in Heaven, 
Thou knowest the thoughts of thy erring child, I 
will yet trust in Thee, knowing that Thou wilt not 
forsake me in this my terrible trial, or in the world 
to come. I will cling to Thee as a vine clings to 
the rock, and bear the burden as far as I am able.’’ 
She then endeavored to sleep, but arose in the 
morning trembling and weak. She was called to 
breakfast, but could not eat. She went into the 
sitting-room and seated herself in front of the 
fire ; she had been there but a few moments when 
James Darlington and Ira Holland came in. ‘‘How 
do you do this morning? We are going for a li- 
cense this morning,” said James Darlington. “ I 
forbid you,” said she, but with a sinister laugh he 
said, “Oh, we do not obey a child like you.” 
When they returned James asked Elgie how she 
was feeling, and told her to cheer up, and she 
would be all right. She made no reply, but 
thought, “If they carry out this plot, I will flee 
at the first opportunity. I will not live with a 
man that I despise.” She became so weak with 


382 


Cloudy Skyy 


the thought of it that she lay down on the bed to 
rest. How true were the words of Mrs. Smith, 
Remember the ice is on the water the 20th day 
of August, and this child breaks ice through life. 
The next day Mortimer disappeared. Elgie did 
not get to speak to him more than to say ‘'good- 
morning, and she saw that he was shedding tears 
as he left the house. He said, “Elgie, I will be 
back this evening.’' His mother was in the room, 
as Mortimer was never left alone with Elgie for a 
moment after the plot was laid. 


CHAPTER LXV. 

ELGIE Howard’s marriage and her flight. 

When evening came Elgie was lying on the bed 
crying. Her mind became bewildered. Mrs. 
Frank Darlington came to her and said, “Elgie, 
it is time for you to be dressed.” 

She replied, '‘H do not care to be dressed.” 

“But you must be,” said Frank’s wife. 

Elgie’s mind was now in such a condition that 
she thought she must obey. She arose and fol- 
lowed Mrs. Darlington into the next room, where 
she was dressed. She continued to cry. Her 
mind was benumbed with excitement. She had 
said in her own mind from the first, “ I will never 
consent to be his bride. When the ceremony is 
performed I will say no.” When the minister 
arrived Ira Holland came to the room. Mrs. 


or the Unfortunate Children, 383 

Darlington told Elgie to take hold of his arm and 
walk into the parlor. She obeyed. They walked 
up in front of the minister, the ceremony was gone 
through with the groom ; then the minister turned 
to the bride and said, Do you take this man to 
be your lawful and wedded husband?*’ Elgie 
made no reply, and that was the last that she knew 
for two hours, except at intervals. The minister 
pronounced them man and wife, then they led her 
to another room, and placed her in a chair. The 
first that Elgie remembered was that Mortimer 
said, ‘ ^ Elgie, if I had known what I now know, 
one hour before, I could have saved you.” 

‘‘Save me yet to-night, Mortimer ; O, my God, 
save me, that in the morning I can flee,” 
Mortimer replied, “I will try, Elgie.” 

Several times Mrs. Darlington asked Elgie to 
retire, but she would not. When the clock struck 
3 in the morning, three of the women picked her 
up and carried her to bed. She knew no more 
until the next day, and then she was not able to 
sit up. On Wednesday she got up and dressed 
herself and came into the room. Mortimer said: 

“Elgie, by the law you are bound to Ira Hol- 
land. If you leave him now, I am liable to be 
shot, but they are blaming me. If he mistreats 
you, let me know, and I will rescue you, even if 
I have to do so in the night. If you are able to 
travel, accompany him home to-day ; but return 
here in three weeks.” 

I will,” said Elgie. Just then James Darling- 
ton came in, and asked her how she felt. She re- 
plied, “You will have to be in my place before 


384 


The Cloudy Sky, 


you will know.'' She said, I wish you to 

write my father and mother, and tell them the 
circumstances of this marriage, and that you 
forced me to marry Ira Holland against my will, 
so that they will exonerate me from all blame. 
They will almost go wild, for they knew that I 
disliked him, and they could not bear with him 
themselves." 

will write just what you have told me to, 
and I will exonerate you from all blame," said 
he. Ira came in, and said the sleigh was ready. 
Mrs. Markland helped Elgie to wrap herself so as 
to protect her from the cold. Mortimer accom- 
panied them to the sleigh. Ira was holding the 
lines. Mortimer said : 

Elgie, return in three weeks. You promised 
to remain with me until spring when you came, 
and now I am going to hold you to your prom- 
ise." 

Elgie replied, will, you may depend upon 
it." 

Ira Holland replied, ‘H will see about that. 
Perhaps you will return at that time, and perhaps 
not." She shook hands with Mortimer, and the 
tears were rolling down her cheeks as she bade 
him good bye. He had been standing up with 
his foot upon the runner of the sleigh as if to stop 
it when it should start, and he took his handker- 
chief and wiped his eyes, for the tears were gath- 
ering thick and fast. The sleigh went lightly over 
the snow, which, in some places, was seven feet 
thick. When they had traveled about a mile, Ira 


or the Unfortunate Children. 385 

said, I know whom you love and who loves you. 
It is Mortimer Markland.’^ 

She replied, ^ ' I do not love you, and I am not 
your lawful wife.’' 

'‘You are my wife in the eyes of the law,” said 
hie. "You said in the east that you would never 
be my wife, and I said that you would, and I have 
accomplished my end.” 

" I suppose that you are happy,” said Elgie. 

"I am, and you can be, too, if you only try,” 
said Ira. She did not speak again on their way 
home. They reached Carlon Holland’s at six 
o’clock 'in the evening. Carlon met them with 
surprise. "How does this come that you have 
brought Elgie with you to-day? You said that 
you was going to attend a dance at Summerton,” 
said Carlon. 

" Carlon, this is my wife,” said Ira. 

" I do not believe it,” said Carlon. "Is it true, 
Elgie?” 

" I will tell you all about it, ’’said she, and Car- 
lon helped her into the house, and introduced her 
to his wife, Jennie Holland. "Why, what is the 
matter of you, Elgie? You look like death,” 
asked Carlon. 

"You will know why I look like death, when I 
tell you what I have come through. Please give 
me a little brandy, if you have any,” and Jennie 
prepared some and gave it to her. They placed 
her in a large rocking chair ; she then related to 
them the whole story. Carlon said : 

" Elgie, if I had known it, I could have saved 
you. I am proud to have you for a sister, but not 


386 


The Cloudy Sky, 


proud to have you the wife of a brother whom 
you despise. If you leave him I will not blame 
you, and if you remain with him, I will be a 
brother to you and Jennie will be a sister. 

After resting several days Ira took her to her 
home on the prairie. Judge of her feelings when 
she found that the grand new house which Mrs. 
Markland had told her of, was only a small frame 
building containing a kitchen, a pantry, a bed- 
room, and a small sitting room, and they were 
only partly lathed. This dwelling was located be- 
side a grove, and from this point the prairie ex- 
tended for miles. She gazed upon the vast plain 
before her, and thought what a falsehood he had 
told her in regard to all things. Elgie soon de- 
sired to return to Carlon’s, for in a few days she 
learned, as an eye witness, that Ira Holland was 
guilty of a base crime, in breaking the command 
of the Bible, ''Thou shalt not commit adultery.’’ 
This she kept to herself, for she knew that it 
would not be believed. Ira asked her to go to 
to the village with him, which she did. He left 
her at Dr. DeFoe’s, while he attended to his bus- 
iness, and while there she learned all that she de- 
sired to know. She was surely under a dark cloud 
The sky, if possible, was darker than ever before. 
The three weeks had rolled by, and Elgie told 
Carlon that she wished to return to Mr. Mark- 
land’s, and she desired him to take her. Ira said 
if she was determined to go, he would take her. 
Carlon said he was willing to take her, but he 
thought that perhaps it would be better for Ira to 
accompany her. She had now made up her mind 


or the Unfortunate Children. 387 

that if she reached Mr. Markland’s she would 
never return to Ira Holland. She bid Carlon and 
Jennie good by, and took a seat beside the man 
she utterly despised. When they had gone about 
half way to Mrs. Markland’s, their sleigh broke 
down on the prairie. There happened to be a 
farmer passing by at that time, and Ira asked him 
to assist in fixing it. He said: 

‘‘Your lady had better go to my house, just 
behind that stack of hay, and remain until we get 
this repaired.’' 

So Elgie started. It was up hill, and her feet 
would slip, and she would catch hold of the hazel 
bushes to help herself along. She finally saw the 
house that the stranger alluded to. She made an 
attempt to climb the fence, but was so weak she 
fell to the ground. She then made another 
attempt, and succeeded in reaching the door of 
the hovel. She knocked, and was told to come 
in. When she sat down by the fire she found 
that she was much colder than she had at first 
supposed she was. She warmed herself by the 
fire, and although they were poor they gave her a 
cup of tea, which was relished by Elgie. To find 
sympathy, even in a^ hovel, was riches to Elgie 
Holland that day. The lady said : 

“ I feel sorry for you that you have to travel in 
the cold when you are sick.” 

Elgie thanked her and said : 

“We have to do a great many things in life 
that are unpleasant.” 

Just then the farmer came and said the gentle- 
man was waiting. Thanking the lady for her 


388 


Cloudy Skyy 


kindness she bid her good-day and again seated 
herself in the sleigh. That evening they reached 
Black Rock, and stopped at Mr. Malcolm’s. Dur- 
ing the night Elgie was taken very sick, and Ira 
called a doctor of bad reputation to attend her. 
At her request Ira returned home the second day, 
and Mr. Malcolm was to write to him and inform 
him how she was, and at the end of three weeks 
he was to return for her. As soon as Elgie found 
out the character of the doctor who was attending 
her, she dismissed him and called another. 

After she got better she did not see how she 
was to make her escape, as she had only ten dol- 
lars in money, but she preferred death to life, and 
while the household was wrapped in slumber she 
slipped noiselessly down stairs and went out, 
going toward the river. She reached its banks 
and found a hole cut in the ice ; her first thought 
was to drown herself, but she thought of the 
words of her mother: Never take your own life, 
no matter what befalls you.” She looked up at 
the sky and something seemed to whisper, '^You 
will yet be rescued from your fate,” and just then 
an arm was thrown around her by a stranger who 
had watched her descent to the river. 

''Do not tell on me and I will return to the 
house,” she said. 

The stranger made a solemn promise that he 
would not tell, and she, in the unutterable misery 
of her despair, slipped back to her room. In 
entering she made a noise, and Mrs. Malcolm arose 
to see what was the matter. Elgie spoke and said : 

" It is me ; I have been up — that is all.” 


or the Unfortunate Children, 


389 


On the next morning Elgie had an opportunity 
to go to Mrs. Markland’s. Before she left she 
saw the stranger who came to her at the river, 
told him why she was intending to drown herself, 
and begged of him to keep the secret. He replied: 

‘‘Lady, you need never fear; I will never di- 
vulge it. I have heard of your trouble.^’ 

She left for Mrs. Markland’s. and upon reaching 
there found them very glad to see her, and Mr. 
Markland shook hands and said: 

“You did come as you agreed to do, and I am 
glad.” 

The next day Mrs. Markland’s niece came from 
the East to visit her aunt, and she asked Elgie if 
she would stay and keep house while she visited 
with her niece among her children. She replied 
that she would do so; she and Mortimer were left 
alone. Mortimer now told her that he was — 
innocently, however — the cause of all her trouble. 
He said: 

“I intended to marry you when your school 
closed, if you proved to be the lady that I thought 
you to be, and this I told to my brother-in-law 
confidentially. So when Ira Holland arrived and 
said that you were engaged to him, James Dar- 
lington said that if you married me it would be 
for my money, and that it was your duty to marry 
the one you were engaged to. Their aim was to 
get you out of the way, and then my property 
would be secure.” 

She replied, “I am going to leave him before 
he returns. He will not be back for two weeks 
yet.” 


390 


The Cloudy Sky, 


^‘Elgie, do you love me well enough to be my 
wife?” asked Mortimer. 

‘‘I do,” she replied. 

And you say that you are going to leave Ira 
Holland?” he asked, 
am.” 

‘ ' Then I will make you an offer. I will give 
you means to go to your aunt’s, but do not let 
anyone know where you are going. You can ob- 
tain a divorce in six months, and I will give you 
money to pay your board, and in two months I 
will send you some more. At the end of that 
time I will dispose of my effects in this State, and 
come to you, and we will be lawfully married, 
then go to your mother’s and take her with us to 
California,” said Mortimer. 

Elgie said, will agree to this, but Mortimer, 
you must remember that I will never marry you 
till I am free, and can be lawfully your wife.” 

“I do not think of any such thing,” said he, 
‘‘ I honor you too much to ask you to be anything 
but a lawful wife.” 

“ I will feel when I leave here, that I shall never 
see you again. Our letters will be intercepted, 
or the people with their foul lies, backed by Ira 
Holland, will turn you against me.” 

Never; so help me God! I will fix up my 
business as fast as possible, and will then leave 
this section of the country forever. In the first 
place, I will watch that they do not get my let- 
ters,” said he. 

She continued, '^But, I tell you, Mortimer, 
you may watch closely, and our letters will be 


or the Unfortmiate Children, 


391 


intercepted, and when we part at this prairie home, 
it will be forever.’^ 

He replied, think not. I never can believe 
it, Elgie. Be true to me, and I will be true to 
you.'^ 

I will leave on the Tuesday before he returns,'' 
said she. 

‘‘I am sorry, Elgie, that I did not know this 
sooner. I loaned out one hundred dollars the day 
before you arrived at Black Rock. If I had known 
your intentions I would have kept it for you, but 
I will get some money for you before you leave," 
said Mortimer. 

That evening Ira Holland arrived unexpected. 
Elgie soon informed him that she would not live 
with him again, and that their paths must now lay 
in opposite directions. He begged of her to re- 
turn with him, but she replied, ''Spend your days 
with your mistress. " This was the first that Ira 
knew that Elgie was posted as to his actions. He 
turned deathly pale, but did not make any attempt 
at denial. He said : 

"Elgie, if you leave me I will follow you and 
injure you to the extent of fny power, even 
though I will have to lie to do it." 

She replied: "The lying part will be no trouble 
to you." 

While they were talking Frank Darlington came 
into the room and asked: 

"Ira, is she going to live with you ? " 

Elgie answered and said: "No, Mr. Darlington, 
I am not." 

While they were talking Mortimer had gone to 


392 


The Cloudy Sky, 


get the money he wished to give Elgie, for he 
knew that she must leave immediately, as her life, 
as well as his own, was in danger, for they were 
blaming him for the separation. She could not 
be prevailed upon to again live with Ira, so he 
left that evening, and she bid him farewell forever, 
intending to take the stage on Sabbath morning, 
but as it did not run on that day she was obliged 
to remain over Sabbath. She went into the 
parlor and told Mortimer she would stay there, as 
she would not have another interview with Ira 
should he return. All alone she sat thinking 
what was to become of her. She thought, ‘'lam 
truly a wanderer. When I leave this dwelling I 
cannot count on anything but the sky above me, 
and the earth below me for a pillow upon which to 
lay my weary head.'’ She seated herself on a low 
stool and composed these lines for her mother: 

I have left thee, my dear mother ; 

I have bid a long farewell, 

When I said good-by to brother, 

Oh, could thou know my thoughts full well.- 
Hours of anguish I have spent ; 

A father’s love I never knew ; 

Oh, I’ve had causes to repent 
For bidding home a last adieu. 

Trouble I have seen, dear mother. 

Pen can’t write, nor tongue can’t tell. 

Would to God I’d loved no other, 

And with my mother could but dwell 
Tell my sister not to murmur, 

Her troubles cannot equal mine ; ^ 

Tell her not to mourn our sister, 

Who was taken just in time. 

If on earth we meet not ever. 

And my lot be ever to roam. 

And God’s will is us to sever. 

May we in heaven be welcome home. 


or the Unfortunate Children, 393 

When she had finished these lines, she took a 
pen and paper and wrote to her mother that she 
had parted from Ira Holland, that she was going 
to her aunt’s in the Hoosier State, and that she 
would write as soon as she got to her destination. 
She then enclosed the lines she had composed and 
sealed the letter to mail at the first station at 
which she stopped on the road. She had just fin- 
ished her letter when Mortimer stepped to the 
door and said: ^'Ira Holland is coming. If he 
attempts to enter your room defend yourself, and 
I will stand by you.” 

She saidj: ‘^ You forbid him to come into 
the parlor, and I do not think that he will attempt 
if 

Mortimer then returned to the sitting-room. 
When Ira entered the room he asked if he could 
see Elgie. He replied: ‘^No; she does not wish 
to see you.” He remained at Mrs. Markland’s all 
day, and she stayed in the parlor. In the evening 
he concluded to go to his cousin’s and remain all 
night. After he had gone Mortimer asked Elgie 
for her portmonnaie. He put fifty dollars in it, 
and handed it back to her. She then came out of 
the parlor and went into the sitting-room. There 
she found no intruders, and the evening was 
spent quietly. Mrs. Markland in the meantime 
had returned home. Next morning she asked her 
where she was going. Elgie replied: am go- 

ing among civilized people, if I can find any. In 
this tribe I have found only two.” 

‘‘And which are the civilized ones?” asked 


394 


The Cloudy Sky, 


Mrs. Markland. She replied: I have said all 

that is necessary.’’ 

The next morning Mortimer and Jay carried 
her trunk to the gate. When the stage came in 
sight Elgie shook hands with Mrs. Markland, and 
said: Good-bye. God will remember you for 

your unkind treatment of Elgie Holland, the 
homeless girl, and to whom you promised to be a 
mother.” 

Mrs. Markland was shedding tears, for her con- 
science smote her, and she said: wish you 

would tell me where you are going?” but she 
made no reply, her heart v/as too full. Mortimer 
offered his arm, and with Jay upon the other side 
of her, they conducted her safely to the stage. 
Mortimer said : 

‘‘Gentlemen, I ask you to take charge of this 
worthy lady, for she has a long journey to take 
alone. If you will please see to her and protect 
her from the cold, as she is not well, I shall be 
much obliged to you.” 

One of the gentlemen arose and said: “We 
will do so with pleasure.” Mortimer and Jay 
then bid Elgie good-bye. The gentlemen wrapped 
the robe around Elgie to protect her from the 
cold. As the stage started she waved her hand 
and looked back, and Mortimer was waving his 
handkerchief in the air. All this time James 
Darlington was in the stage. He had gone to 
meet it, so as to witness Elgie’s departure. 
When the stage came opposite James Darlington’s 
house, she saw him get off and saw Ira Holland 
standing at the window watching her. She 


or the Unfortunate Children, 395 

thought that perhaps this was a ruse, as Ira had 
informed her he would follow her. Mortimer had 
advised her to change cars as soon as possible, 
and if he attempted to follow her he would lose 
all trace of her. 

The snow was melting on the prairie and was 
forming ice. The stage was on runners, and at 
times it would slide off the road and stand at right 
angles with the horses ; this impeded their pro- 
gress and made traveling tedious. The reflection 
of the sun on the ice was a grand sight, and for 
miles it looked like a field of diamonds. The sun 
was now and then obscured by a cloud, and the 
prairie winds were most piercing. When they 
reached Dumberton she mailed her letter to her 
mother. The gong sounded for supper, and Elgie 
asked the driver how long it would be before she 
could continue her journey. He replied, ‘‘Half 
an hour.” She seated herself at the table at the 
hotel, and the gentleman who had been so kind 
to her took a seat opposite. After supper she 
warmed herself by the grate fire until she was 
notified that the stage was waiting. She wrapped 
herself in her mantle, and the same friendly gen- 
tleman helped her into the stage. About 4 o’clock 
in the morning some person told the driVer that 
if he attempted to cross the Blue river before day- 
light, he would land the passengers at the bottom 
of the chasm, which was forty feet deep. The 
driver replied, ‘T will take them across if I go to 
perdition. In a few moments he screamed out: 

‘‘Passengers, jump for your lives.” 

With that they all made a leap. The dri\’^ 


396 


Cloudy Skyy 


drove the horses up a steep embankment, and the 
stage turned bottom side up, and all of the trunks 
but two went to the bottom’; Elgie’s was one of 
the two. The driver told the passengers that 
they would have to walk to the hotel. Elgie did 
not know how she could walk so far, as she was 
faint and weak. The strange gentleman offered 
her his arm, and they all started for the hotel. It 
was so slippery that they had to take hold of the 
hazel bushes to keep from slipping or falling down. 
It was daylight when they reached the hotel. El- 
gie was shown into the sitting room, and as she 
discovered a lounge there she took possession of 
it. As she lay there meditating, she thought 
^‘How little the people of this world know what 
is going on. While the people in one portion are 
happy, in another portion of it they are miserable.'’ 
She thanked the Lord she had found a friend in 
the person of the strange gentleman. Perhaps 
the Lord has ordered that I should pass through 
this fiery ordeal to wean me from the world, and 
to fix my mind on things more pure. The prom- 
ise is to all that come, and those who have worked 
in the vineyard one hour shall receive as much as 
those who have worked all day.” As these 
thoughts passed through her mind she was at a 
loss to explain why sh.e should have so much 
trouble, for she tried so hard to do right. She 
said to herself, ''I do not understand theology 
enough to see my way clear. I will yet trust in 
Him who died upon the cross to save sinners such 
as I am ; I believe he will never forsake or leave 


me. 


or the Unfortunate Children, 397 

The gong sounded for breakfast ; she seated 
herself at the table with the rest of the passengers. 
After she had finished her meal, of which she had 
scarcely tasted, she asked for the proprietor; he 
came, and after stating to him that she wished 
to pay her bill, he informed her that her bill had 
been paid. She went to the strange gentleman 
and asked him if he had paid her bill. He replied 
that he had. She thanked him for his kindness, 
and offered to pay him. He said, will not re- 
ceive it. You are welcome to it. You no doubt 
will need all the money you have. Now, lady, 
you are sick and in trouble, will you inform a 
stranger what the nature of your trouble is ? If 
it is in my power, I will assist you.’' 

She replied, 'H thank you for your kindness, 
but it is not in your power to assist me in my 
trouble.” She partly related to him what she had 
passed through, and that she was fleeing from the 
man who claimed her for his wife. When she had 
finished her story, the gentleman asked, ^^Why 
did you not shoot him and his accomplices? No 
law would have injured you.” 

She replied, knew I was in the lion’s den, 
and I was trying to get out of it in the easiest 
way possible.” 

The stranger said, Your looks tell me that you 
have passed through fiery trials. I thought that 
this was a civilized country, but your case is cer- 
tainly one of barbarism. What is your destina- 
tion?” 

Elgie replied, '' I am going to my aunt’s, in 
the Hoosier State. What my fate will b^ 


398 Cloudy Sky^ 

there, I not know. I dread everything before 
me. 

It was lo o’clock in the morning before the 
stage arrived, and the passengers were all anxious 
to continue their journey. When they reached 
the railroad the train was waiting. Elgie did not 
stop for supper, for she knew that she could not 
eat. The stranger had insisted that she must eat 
something, so he seated her in the car and went 
out to get his supper. In a few minutes a boy 
came in carrying a waiter, on which was a very 
nice lunch, with a cup of nice coffee, and biscuit 
and butter. He said, ‘^This is for you,” and 
handing her the waiter, he said, will come 
back after a little.” She ate the biscuit and drank 
the coffee;^ the boy then returned for the waiter. 
Elgie asked how much she owed him. He an- 
swered that it was paid for. When the stranger 
returned to the car she thanked him for his kind- 
ness. He replied, ‘Wou are a thousand times 
welcome. I have a daughter, and I am doing for 
you what I would want a stranger to do for her 
if she should ever meet a like fate.” The con- 
ductor called out, All aboard, ” and the iron horse 
started on its journey. When they reached the 
‘^Father of Waters,” the ice hid it from view. 
’Busses were crossing it at all points. Elgie took 
a seat, accompanied by her strange friend. When 
the ’bus first went upon the ice all was quiet, but 
in five minutes the ice was cracking, and the noise 
made sounded like the report of great guns. The 
passengers looked at one another in fear. They 
knew that at any moment they might all go to the 


or the Unfortunate Children, 


399 


bottom of the river. The driver hurried the 
horses to reach the shore before the ice would give 
way, which it was liable to do at any moment. 
They got safely over, and in an hour after the ice 
broke loose and started down the river, carrying 
all before it. Elgie was thankful, for her mother’s 
sake, that she got across safe, but for herself she 
did not care, for life had no pleasure for her. The 
stranger said to Elgie, ^^You were the only calm 
one in the ’bus.” 

‘^The rest have not, probably, passed through 
the storms of life as I have,” said she. 

They reached the station, where they took 
another train, and were soon rolling rapidly along. 
Elgie made a pillow of her shawl and lay down 
on the seat the rest of the way. When the whistle 
blew -for the station of Vandalia, the stranger 
friend said : 

‘‘Now I will bid you good-bye. I hope that 
you may recover your health and spend many 
happy days in this life yet.” 

“Thank you, and if you ever meet another 
lone lady in this world as^ unfortunate as I, I hope 
you will again be a friend, and I hope you will ever 
think of me as one worthy of your kind at- 
tention.” 

He replied]: “jl will, and I am glad that it was 
in my power to do you a kindness.” 

When the cars stopped he assisted her off the 
car and said: 

“I wish I could see you to the end of your 
journey, for you are not able to travel alone.” 

She went ^into the hotel, where she had to 


400 


Cloudy Sky, 


remain over night. She refreshed herself with 
cold water, and sat down to rest. She had not 
long been in her room when the landlady came to 
her room and said : 

Excuse me for coming into your room unin- 
vited. I noticed when you came in that you 
looked sick, and I thought it my duty to ascertain.'' 

Thank you. I am sick and worn out travel- 
ing," said Elgie. 

Is there anything I can do for you ? If there 
is I will do it," said the landlady. 

I think that after I get my supper and a good 
night’s rest I will feel better," she said. 

The landlady then said: I will place a small 

bell in your room, and if you should need any- 
thing during the night you can ring it and I will 
come, as my room is just over yours." 

The gong sounded for supper, and Elgie went 
with the landlady to the dining-room and was 
seated at the table. She ate what was for her a 
hearty meal, and then returned to her room. 
There was a Bible on the stand, which she took 
up and opened. After reading a chapter she 
kneeled down and offered a prayer to her Heavenly 
Father, asking for protection through the night 
and to the end of her journey, that no evil might 
befall her. She then lay down and fell to sleep, 
though her night’s rest was broken by persons 
passing by or to and fro at the hotel. But not- 
withstanding this she arose in the morning feeling 
very much refreshed and ate quite a hearty 
breakfast. Before she started again on her journey 
the landlady put up a lurich and gave it to her. 


or the Unfortunate Children, 40 1 

and' she took the morning train for Vernville, 
where she arrived about 10 o’clock. She then 
had nineteen miles to go by stage before she would 
reach her aunt’s. The roads were terribly muddy, 
and the stage at times would sink in the mud to 
the hubs, and the passengers were obliged several 
times to get out and lay down rails from the 
fences and walk on them. Elgie could not walk 
on them, though she tried to do so. She was 
placed in the stage, and the rest of them walked 
as far as a quarter of a mile at a time. 

Her cousins were residing in Willis Grove, a 
small village, where she arrived at 10 o’clock that 
night, very much worn out, so much so that she 
could not sit up. Her cousins treated her very 
kindly, and were glad to see her. The next 
morning she desired to be taken to her aunt’s, 
who resided in the country. The road led by a 
winding stream along which were high hills covered 
with evergreens. There were openings in the ice 
where one could see the water gurgling along, and 
pouring over minature falls. It sounded very 
lonely to Elgie as she listened to the rippling of 
the water. Presently her cousin, Linton Church, 
pointed out her aunt’s dwelling. She thought, 
‘‘Now I will have a true friend, my mother’s sis- 
ter, to pour out my trouble to.” Elgie re- 
membered how kind her aunt was when she visited 
at the hall, at the time of Mina’s death. When 
the carriage drove up her aunt* Hetty came out. 
She was much surprised to see Elgie, yet very 
glad, and gave her a kiss of welcome. “ Why 
did you not write me you were coming?” and 


402 


Cloudy Sky, 


almost in the same breath her auntie said, Why, 
Elgie, you look like death.” 

‘‘I am sick, Aunt, and I am worn out with 
trouble.” 

After a little time she explained to her aunt her 
misfortunes. 

''You have come to a poor place, for I have 
trouble of my own. You had better lie down 
and try to compose yourself. Your nervous sys- 
tem is shattered,” said her aunt. She lay down, 
and her aunt gave her a stimulant of brandy. She 
soon fell into a sound sleep, and slept until 6 
o’clock in the evening. Her uncle had been absent 
since morning, and had not yet returned. Her 
aunt Hettie prepared her some nice toast and made 
her a cup of tea. She had just finished eating 
when her uncle came in. Her aunt said, "This 
is my niece, Elgie Howard.” Her uncle Henry 
welcomed her to his home. Elgie said : 

"Aunt Hettie, you do not know how pleasant 
it sounds to be called by my maiden name.” 

Her aunt replied, "You will never be called by 
any other by me. ” 

When her uncle heard of her misfortune he 
sympathized with her and said, ' ' Elgie, we are 
wealthy, and if your aunt is willing you can live 
with us, or when you recover your health you can 
teach school. I don’t know how she will feel 
about it, for she and I have had trouble.” 

Elgie’s health did not improve under her aunt’s 
treatment, and she advised her to go to her 
mother. After a few days she wrote to Mortimer 
Markland of her arrival and intended departure on 


or the Unfortunate Children, 403 

the following week, and that she would write him 
when she arrived at her destination. Elgie’s aunt 
was very close, while her uncle was very free- 
hearted. He offered to deed eighty acres of land 
to her, with her aunt Hettie’s dower in it, but she 
would not accept of it, and said it belonged to his 
children. On Tuesday of the following week she 
started for home. She longed to reach the home 
that had once been a home of wretchedness to her 
through all the days of her childhood, and to once 
more rest her head in the arms of her mother, and 
then pass into the unknown world. When she 
left her aunt’s she gave her ten dollars, as a pres- 
ent. Her uncle took her safely to the depot in 
the carriage, and when they arrived they found 
the train was two hours late. Her uncle bade her 
farewell, and she went into the parlor of the hotel 
and took a seat. How anxiously she listened for 
the whistle of the train that was to carry her 
home. She almost screamed out, Home, I 
have none. I am a lone wanderer with no place 
to rest my head.” She thought, ^'1 will go to 
my mother’s friend and mine, J. P. Rivers, of 
Wartell. I will then write my father and mother.” 

The train arrived and the conductor assisted her 
into the car. She again made a pillow of her 
shawl and lay down to rest. When the conductor 
came around to collect the fare he asked her if she 
was sick, and she said she was. 


404 


Cloudy Sky, 


CHAPTER LXVL 

ELGIE RESCUES A LITTLE GIRL, AND REACHES 
HOME. 

It was not long until a little girl of fifteen 
came into the car and took a seat behind Elgie. 
The little girl was crying, and she thought it was 
because she had just parted from some of her 
friends. When the conductor came around she 
found that the little girl had taken the wrong 
road. The conductor told her not to cry, that he 
would see that she got through all right. After 
he had collected the tickets he returned to the lit- 
tle girl. ^‘Now,” said he, will take you to 
Chicago, and you can stay at the hotel with me, 
then I will put you on the right train in the morn- 
ing.’^ 

She replied, have no money to pay my 
way.'’ 

‘^Oh, I will pay that," said the conductor. El- 
gie listened until the conductor went into the 
next car; she then raised herself up and told the 
little girl to come to her seat. She then informed 
her of her danger, and told her to stick to her 
and she would put her on the right train before 
she left Chicago. ‘^When the conductor comes 
around, tell him you have found a friend aboard 
the train whom you had not before discovered, 
and he will not trouble you anymore," said Elgie. 
The conductor soon came in, and was looking for 
the little girl, as her seat was vacated. He came 
her and said, You have’changed seats." 


or the Unfortunate Children, 405 

‘^Yes, sir, I have found a friend whom I did 
not know was on the train. She will take care of 
me,” said the little girl. 

He looked somewhat dashed, but said nothing 
in reply and did not trouble her any more. When 
they arrived in Chicago, Elgie bought a ticket for 
the little girl and put her on a train that would 
take her to her proper destination. She kissed 
Elgie good bye, and said, ^‘How I thank you! I 
will never travel alone again.” She then took a 
'bus and crossed to the depot, where she could 
get a train for Wartell. In half an hour the train 
started. In the evening she took a sleeping car, 
completely tired out, and soon fell asleep. At 1 1 
o’clock in the night the conductor informed her 
that they would be at Wartell in half an hour, 
and it seemed but a few moments to her before 
they had reached the place. When she left the 
train she took a ’bus for J. P. Rivers’. She rang 
the bell, and Mr. Rivers came to the door. 

How do you do, Mr. Rivers? Can yo-u en- 
tertain Elgie Howard, who is homeless, with a 
night’s lodging ? ” 

‘‘Certainly we can, Elgie. How do you do? 
step in,” said Mr. Rivers. Mrs. Rivers had re- 
tired, but she got up, and kindly offered to get 
Elgie some refreshments. She thanked her, and 
as she was dusty from traveling, she said she 
would wash herself and retire. 

“You look like death, Elgie; are you sick?” 
said Mr. Rivers. 

“I am, Mr. Rivers, and I am broken down body 
and mind. If you will excuse me to-night, I will 


4o6 


Cloudy Sky, 


tell you all about it in the morning. I will just 
say that I was forced to marry a man I did not 
want, and I have fled from him,” she said. 

She retired, and thanked her Heavenly Father 
that she had found a place to lay her weary head. 
She was so worn out that Morpheus was her ruler. 
In the morning she awoke feeling somewhat rest- 
ed, but very weak. After breakfast she related 
her troubles to her friends, and Mr. Rivers said 
that she ought to have shot Ira Holland, and that 
she had done wisely in leaving him. She asked 
Mr. Rivers to procure a divorce, and he said he 
would do so as soon as possible. She then asked 
if she could remain with them until she could hear 
from her mother. ‘^Certainly,” said Mr. and Mrs. 
Rivers. That morning she wrote to her mother 
that she was in Wartell sick and worn out in body 
and mind, and that she longed to get to her child- 
hood home and die, asking her mother to answer 
immediately. That afternoon Mr. Rivers told 
Elgie that a friend of his wanted a lady to come 
and remain with his wife for company and assist 
in the chamber work. Mr. Rivers thought it 
would be a good place for her, as she would need 
to see the doctor, and this place was convenient 
to the doctor’s office. She liked the idea and 
went. The lady put her to doing housework in 
her weak condition. Elgie had got a stimulant 
from the doctor, and was going down street to tell 
Mr. Rivers of the work she had to do, when she 
saw her brother Wallace coming into town. She 
beckoned to him, and he came to her and ex- 
claimed : 


or the Unfortunate Children, 407 

''Oh, my God ! I did not know you ; you are 
such a wreck,'’ and he burst out crying. 

She replied : My father, Susan and you are to 
blame for this. Are you going to take me home 
with you ? I can hardly stand on my feet, and I 
have to work.” 

Wallace replied : " I can not take you to-day, 
but I will send for you to-morrow,” and with that 
he turned his steps homeward. Elgie burst out 
crying and said : 

"My brother, who once loved me, cannot take 
his sick sister home without the consent of his 
wife.” 

While Wallace was in Wartell talking with 
Elgie Dr. Howard returned to the hall with her 
letter. When he opened it and read that she was 
in Wartell he said : 

"I hope that Wallace will return without her. 
If he brings her home she will never enter the 
hall alive.” 

Mrs. Howard replied: "You will not harm a 
hair on her head.” 

" I will, ” he said. "She has married a man 
that I despise, and now has left him and come 
home to disgrace me.” 

When Wallace came home his father asked him 
if he had seen Elgie. He replied: 

"Yes, I did see her.” 

"It is well that you did not bring her home 
with you, for if you had I would have killed her,” 
said his father. 

To this Wallace replied: "You would do no 
such thing, father ; she will come to the Hall this 


4o8 


The Cloudy Sky, 


week. We have caused her trouble enough. She 
was forced to marry Ira Holland, and she left as 
soon as an opportunity offered. She is a perfect 
wreck.’' 

All this time Mrs. Howard was walking the 
floor almost wild with grief. Dr. Howard then 
got James Darlington’s letter and read it. He 
said : fi; 

^ ‘ I see it now. There was foul play and I wish 
Elgie was here.” 

Elgie felt the next morning that she must reach 
home, for she could not keep up much longer. 
She sent word to Mr. Rivers to please telh the 
hack driver to call for her. She was ready when 
the hack came, and bidding the lady goodby, she 
stepped into the hack. It happened that the pro- 
prietor, an old friend of Elgie, was driving that 
day. He looked at her several times, before he 
recognized her. He said, ‘‘Elgie, I did not know 
you. I heard you were married.” 

“That is what they claim, but I am free again, 
all but the divorce,” she said. She reached the 
Hall that afternoon. When she walked up the 
path she thought, “Three months ago I left the 
Hall with health, and bright hopes before me; I 
now return a perfect wreck.” Her mother caught 
her in her arms, exclaiming: 

“ Thank God ! My child, you have come ! ” 
She then led her to the sitting-room, where Dr. 
Howard was. He looked up, and said, “ O, 
Elgie! Your father’s pride, a perfect wreck!” 
He drew her to him, and taking her on his lap he 
fondly kissed her for the first time in many years. 


or the Unfortunate Children. 409 

am so glad that you did not come with Wal- 
lace/^ he said, “for if you had I might have done 
some terrible deed, for I was so enraged.” 

By this time Susan made her appearance, and 
to do justice to her, we must say she shook hands 
with Elgie, and kissed her, saying : ‘‘I am so 

glad that you have got home.” After having 
reached her mother’s roof once more, she gave 
way to her feelings, and soon retired. She had a 
raging fever, and Dr. Howard went for Dr. Dun- 
can. He came at once, and was surprised to find 
her in such complete prostration, and said, “ I 
cannot think it possible that it is Elgie Howard.” 
She had no appetite, but Dr. Duncan told Mrs^ 
Howard that whatever she asked for to eat should 
be given at once. Her mother asked her if she 
would not have a piece of toast prepared as she 
used to do for her when sick, and she replied she 
thought she could eat it. Mrs. Howard then 
went to the kitchen and asked Susan to show her 
which crock of milk she should take the cream 
from for Elgie. It was two o’clock in the after- 
noon. Susan replied, ‘‘There will be no milk dis- 
turbed for her. She can wait until the cows are 
milked this evening.” 

“ I own a cow, and I will not go to the neigh- 
bors to beg milk for my almost dying child,” said 
Mrs. Howard. She took the milk and made the 
toast for her, and Susan told Wallace that his 
mother had disturbed the cream, and that if she 
had asked her which crock to take from she would 
have told her. Wallace scolded his mother, who 
cried and said that as soon as Elgie was able to 


410 


The Cloudy Sky, 


work sne would try to get a place to live. That 
day she overheard Susan telling Ardeela that it 
would be better for her if Elgie should die, for 
Wallace and Ardeela would get all of their father’s 
property. But,” she said, ''if Elgie lives, she 
will be the heir, as she is the favorite of both your 
father and mother.” 

After this conversation Ardeela came in, and 
said : 

"Elgie, do not take any food excepting that 
which mother prepares for you, until you have re- 
covered.” 

She asked to be propped up in bed, and then 
called for James Darlington’s letter. Her father 
handed her the letter, and said, "This letter proves 
your statement, now that I know all.” 

With a trembling hand she took the letter from 
the envelope, and read : 

" Black Rock. 

"Dr. Howard: 

"At the request of your daughter Elgie, I 
write to inform you that she was married to Ira 
Holland, of this State, but lately of the State in 
which you reside, at the residence of Mrs. Mark- 
land. Mr. Holland has a good reputation where 
he lives, and is considered an industrious young 
man. It may seem to you that a matter of very 
great importance has been consummated in a very 
short time ; but from what I understand and can 
learn, it has been an affair of long standing, and 
all the marriage ceremony was conducted in de- 
cency and good order. Mr. Holland has about 
sixteen hundred dollars in real estate, besides per- 


or the Unfortunate Children, 41 1 

sonal property. Friends have all acted honora- 
bly, and happiness or unhappiness depends entire- 
ly upon your daughter’s actions and conduct in 
the future. Yours, most truly, 

James Darlington.” 

After perusing the letter she exclaimed, What 
a black falsehood ! He never wrote one word I 
told him to write, or that he said he had written.” 
That same day her father received another letter 
which read as follows: 

''Dr. Howard: 

"Your daughter Elgie has left Ira Holland, and 
has gone, God only knows where. You had bet- 
ter hunt her up. Ira Holland has taken steps to 
get a divorce. 

" Respectfully, 

Frank Darlington.” 

When she was able to sit up. Dr. W. Walling- 
ford, an old friend of hers, called to see her. She 
told him how she was situated, and he said as soon 
as she was able he would like to have her come 
and remain with them, as his wife was alone and 
would like company, and when he left he said he 
would come for her in a week. 

She improved very fast under her mother’s 
care, and at the appointed time Dr. Wallingford 
arrived with the carriage. His wife was well ac- 
quainted with Elgie, and sympathized with her in 
her trouble. 

Mrs. Howard then concluded to leave Wallace 
and his wife, and rented a house in Sewellen. 

Spring now had come. The roses were in 
bloom^ and the morning-glory blossomed luxuri- 


412 


Cloudy Sky, 


antly. The sand-hill crane waded through the 
pond in all his majesty, paying no attention to the 
small waves that were rolling around him, nor the 
smaller birds, which flying through the air, would 
descend, and scream with fright, and disappear 
upon their pinions. 

Elgie sat and reviewed the scene for hours. 
She thought how different the fowls of the air 
were from the human family. When they think 
that they are in danger, they can soar aloft, high 
in the air, and bid defiance to the larger birds. 
She looked around, and everything seemed a 
mockery to her feelings. She thought of the let- 
ters, and said to herself, will go to J. P. Riv^ 
ers. Esq., to-morrow, and show him those let- 
ters.” 

When she handed him the letters, he took them 
and very carefully read them. 

‘‘Foul play,” he exclaimed, and he then read 
aloud: “The friends have all acted honorably,” 
etc. Why did he defend himself before he was 
accused? That shows guilt on the face of it.” 
He then read, “Happiness or unhappiness de- 
pends entirely upon the conduct of your daughter 
in the future.” Here Mr. Rivers laughed, saying, 
“He must think that Holland is a saint.” Af- 
ter a few moments he said, “ Elgie Howard, you 
are not his wife in the sight of God, but the 
laws of the land would hold you. I will .get 
a divorce for you as soon as possibte.” She 
then handed him the other letter. He read it and 
said, “You certainly were in a den of lions, and 
you may thank the Lord that you have escaped 


or the. Unfortunate Children. 41^ 

as well as you have. People with such cruel 
hearts as they must have, will murder.” He ad- 
vised her to keep up a good heart, that she would 
soon be free, and that he would drop a line when 
court opened. After that he wished to file her 
petition for divorce. He said: 

This is a hard fate for one who has been a 
good girl, and has come through the fiery trials of 
life as you have, under the tyrannical rule of your 
father.” 

Mrs. Howard moved to Sewellen. Dr. Wal- 
lingford told her that if she could not pay her 
rent, and if Dr. Howard would not assist her, he 
would do so himself. Dr. Howard, however, 
when his wife left the hall, concluded to go with 
her and Elgie. Ardeela was to come home when- 
ever she desired. They had not been living in 
Sewellen more than two months when Ira Holland 
arrived. He tried to get an interview with Elgie, 
but in this he failed. Dr. Howard said in public : 
'Hf he comes to the house I will kill him.” After 
failing to get an interview with Elgie Ira Holland 
did everything in his power to injure her, as he 
told her he would do if she left him. He told 
falsehood after falsehood, and said he left her, in- 
stead of her leaving him. Frank Darlington’s let- 
ter came in advance of him, however, so that set- 
tled the matter. He remained in that vicinity for 
several months, and was in the same village where 
Elgie was. A gentleman with whom she had 
been slightly acquainted some years before, called 
upon her and invited her to take a ride. She de- 
clined, saying that she was not free from Holland# 


414 


The Cloudy Shy, 


and that she could not accept anyone’s company 
until she was free by law. He insisted that she 
had a perfect right to take a carriage ride with a 
friend, so long as she never intended to live with 
him again. She still declined the invitation, and 
bidding her good morning he left. After he had 
gone she said to her mother : 

'' I believe that Holland sent that man after me 
and paid him to take me to him.” 

‘^You and I had the same thoughts,” said her 
mother. 

In half an hour there was another knock at the 
door. Elgie opened it, and there was the same 
gentleman. He had returned to urge her to gowith 
him for a ride. She then told him she wished 
him to leave the house and never enter it again. 
A few days after, they learned that Holland had 
employed this man to take her to him. After 
this she did not hear anything more of him for 
several weeks, so she concluded that he had left 
the place, and she ventured to go to the store. 
The merchant told her that Ira had been there 
not more than half an hour previous. After that 
she remained at home most of the time for a year 
except when she would go and stay with Mrs. 
Wallingford. 

She was again taken sick with bilious fever, and 
her mother desired her to have a doctor, but she 
said she would not take any medicine as she had 
no desire to live. Dr. Duncan had sold his prac- 
tice to Dr. Ward, and moved to the town of Oak- 
ville. Mrs. Howard finally sent for Dr. Ward, 
who came, but Elgie would not take his medicine. 


or the Unfortunate Children. 415 

She told her mother that if she would give her 
cream of tartar she would take that, but if it failed 
to help her, she would have to give her up, as she 
would take nothing else. She had an old school- 
mate who picked blackberries and brought them 
fresh to her every day, and these were all she ate. 
Her friends would call on her and go away shed- 
ding tears, saying, believe Elgie will die.’' 
Mrs. Howard watched over her, hoping that the 
crisis would pass, and that her child would be 
spared to take care of her mother in her last days. 
That night Elgie thought that she was going to 
die. She asked to be carried to the door, where 
she could once more look upon the moon and 
stars. Her father and mother gratified what they 
felt was perhaps the last wish of their child, and 
carried her to the door. She raised her eyes to 
heaven, and exclaimed, '' How -beautiful it is!” 
and then sank away. Her father felt her pulse, 
and said, '^She is dying.” They laid her care- 
fully on the bed, and she remained unconscious for 
two hours. Her father again felt of her pulse, 
and said : 

Thank God, my child still lives. The crisis 
is passed ; ” and turning to Mrs. Howard, he said, 

My dear wife, our child is saved.” 

She began to recover, though very slowly ; but 
after having fully recovered from the effects of her 
sickness, her health was better than it had been 
for years. While her father prayed to God to 
save his child, after she had recovered and was 
again upon her feet he refused to get her the 
clothing she required. Dr. and Mrs. Wallingford 


Cloudy Sky, 


416 

made her a present of a pair of shoes and a dress 
pattern, and her mother again applied herself to 
the avocation of weaving, so that they managed 
to buy their clothing that year. She paid twenty- 
five dollars on the rent, and Dr. Howard paid the 
balance and continually cast it up to her. 

That week Wallace told his father he should not 
be able to pay for the farm, as Susan had kept 
hired help, and paying that and the doctor's bills, 
with other expenses, had prevented him from 
making the annual payment, while the year before 
he had poor crops. Dr. Wallingford told Elgie 
that with the exception of one time, there was 
nothing but laziness ailing Susan. He said, 
pitied Wallace ; but some doctor would be em- 
ployed, and I thought I might as well have the 
money as anyone else." 

Mrs. Howard felt terribly about having to take 
the farm back, and told the doctor he need not 
expect she and Elgie to work as they had done in 
years past. He replied : 

I do not expect it, and I shall sell the farm as 
soon as I can possibly do so." 

They then made arrangements to return, and 
Wallace was to occupy a part of the Hall until fall. 


CHAPTER LXVH. 

RETURN TO THE FARM BREAD CAST UPON THE 

WATERS. 

Mrs. Howard and Elgie were moved to the 
ferm. In a few weeks after, Wallace was drafted 


or the Unfortunate Children, 417 

to defend his country, but he preferred the volun- 
teer service, so his wife moved to Wartell, and 
Elgie assisted her mother in the housework and 
took in sewing. Ardeela did not like this, and 
secretly tried to prevent her from getting any- 
thing to do. Elgie had good friends who encour- 
aged her to keep up, for there was a better day 
coming. She had written Mortimer Markland 
long before this, stating the truth in every par- 
ticular, and thanking him for his kindness in res- 
cuing her in the manner in which he did, and told 
him that she felt it her duty to fulfil the promise 
that she made to him, if he still desired it, but, as 
she felt now, she desired to marry no one. This 
letter never reached its destination ; it was inter- 
cepted and returned to Elgie by some unknown 
person, and she never afterward heard from Mor- 
timer Markland. She felt that she had always 
lived an honest life, and with a clear conscience 
she was able to keep up. The vile calumnies of 
Ira Holland soon died away, excepting as Susan 
Howard would occasionally try to bring it before 
the people. Elgie sought good society, never 
forgetting that right must prevail. She knew Su- 
san Howard and James Darlington were professors 
of religion, and wished to be considered pillars 
of the church of' which they were members, but 
she had read that the tares grew among the wheat 
and that at the harvest day the wheat would be 
gathered into the garner of righteousness and the 
tares would be cast into the fire. She would not 
allow them to be stumbling blocks to her feet, but 
would strive to enter in at the straight gate, by 


4i8 


Cloudy Sky, 


the narrow path which would lead her to the 
kingdom of Heaven ; though the path was rough 
and snares beset her on every side, and although 
she had to travel through this world alone and 
provide for herself, she would not give up. She 
knew that she was a sinner, but if she perished 
she would perish at Jesus’ feet. 

They had not been long on the farm, when Dr. 
Howard sold it without saying anything to Mrs. 
Howard about it. She was surprised when, one 
morning, he asked her to take a sleighride. He 
told her that he had sold the farm, and that she 
was to sign the deed. She was happy to do so, 
for she was anxious to get away. After selling 
the farm, he settled in Oakville, where their friend 
Dr. Duncan, resided. Arrangements were made 
for the removal of the family to their new home 
as soon as possible. Elgie had been engaged to 
do sewing for a family, and had been away from 
home some little time. One morning she com- 
plained of having sore throat, and called on the 
doctor in the village to get some medicine for it, 
and he told her she would have to return to her 
home immediately, if she ever expected to get 
there, as she was taking diphtheria in its worst 
form. She went home, and when she arrived 
there, was feeling quite ill. Her father asked her 
why she came home, and she told him. Mrs. 
Howard sent for Dr. DeMoin. As soon as he ar- 
rived, he gave her a remedy, and said that he 
would call again that evening. When he came in 
the evening, he found her in a very dangerous 
condition, and so told Mrs. Howard. All this 


or the Unfortunate Children, 419 

time her father had paid no attention to her, and 
he was angry, because they had called Dr. 
DeMoin. Mrs. Howard remained with Elgie all 
night. At four o’clock in the morning, she asked 
her mother to bring a light. She could not see, 
and her sufferings were terrible. Mrs. Howard 
brought the light. Erysipelas had set in, and her 
head and face were swollen to such an extent that 
her eyes were entirely hid. Mrs. Howard called 
her husband, and told him of his child’s condi- 
tion, and requested him to go for Dr. De Moin at 
once. He then came to the bed, and looked upon 
his suffering child, and exclaimed, ^‘My God! 
What is it that you have not got to go through 
with?” 

He started immediately for the doctor, and 
when they returned. Dr. De Moin gave no hope 
of her recovery. Dr. Howard acted like a wild 
man. He exclaimed: 

‘'Oh, cannot she be saved, doctor? I cannot 
give her up.” 

Mrs. Howard knelt silently down, and prayed : 

“Father in Heaven, if it is thy will, spare my 
child. If it is not thy will to spare her, claim her 
as thine own in the kingdom of heaven.” 

Dr. De Moin remained till morning, and 
watched his patient closely. The next day at 
noon, she began to again feel more easy, and the 
doctor departed with brighter hopes of her again 
being spared to recover. Slowly his hopes were 
realized, and gradually she grew stronger. When 
she was able to sit up in bed, her father found a 
nubia in the parlor. He brought it out to Elgie, 


420 


The Cloudy Sky^ 


and asked her if that was the way she spent the 
money. She replied, ^‘It was something I very 
much needed to wear around my head.’’ 

^^Well,” he said, ^^you had better save your 
money to pay your funeral expenses, for I will 
not pay them for you.” 

shall not expect you to pay them,” she said. 
‘^As the outside world have given me means to 
support myself by industry, so they will, perhaps, 
kindly defray the expenses necessary to convey 
the remains of the unfortunate Elgie Howard to 
their last resting place, and especially when they 
know she has no father.” 

In the course of two weeks she was able to be 
about the house. She received a letter from the 
family for whom she had been serving, saying 
that they wished her to return as soon as she 
was able, and enclosed money to pay traveling 
expenses. 

As soon as her father knew that she had been 
sent for, he commanded her to go. Mrs. Howard 
told him she was not able to do so, but it was of 
no use. He said if she did not obey him she must 
leave the house. 

She went, and was confined to her bed one 
week before she was able to sew, but she did not 
let her mother know it. With all her trouble she 
kept a smiling face before the public, and would 
often pass a joke. She was asked how she could 
keep up her spirits. She replied : 

take a peep out from under the cloud once 
in a while.” 

It was in this village that she again heard of Ira 


or the UnfoHunate Children, 42 1 

Holland. She met a gentleman who told her that 
Ira had entered the army, this gentleman being 
captain of the company to which Ira belonged. 
He said that his conduct while in the army was 
such that he had been discharged from the service. 

She inquired if Ira was married. The gentle- 
man replied : 

''He has been married, but his wife left him.'' 

"What kind of a lady was his wife?" asked 
Elgie. 

He replied, "I understand that she was a very 
fine lady. She should get down on her knees 
and thank her Heavenly Father for her escape." 

"What was her name?" asked Elgie. 

" I do not remember. I know that the family 
did not blame her, with the exception of one 
brother, and he takes Ira Holland’s part," said 
the gentleman. 

" I will now inform you that I am the sensible 
lady who fled from Ira Holland." 

The Captain took her by the arm and said, 
" Can it be possible? " 

"It is but too true," said Elgie. 

He took his departure, and in four weeks Elgie 
returned to the hall. 

Mrs. Howard and her went to visit some friends 
who lived eight miles from the hall. They went 
in a private carriage, and the day was pleasant. 
There was a beautiful lake called Lake of the Isle, 
on the east side of which their friends lived. 
Having no compass they lost their way, and drove 
to the west side of the lake. As they were driv- 
ing through a piece of timber, Elgie noticed an 


422 


The Cloudy Sky, 


old log cabin, and looking through the fence was 
Freddy Douning. She stopped the carriage, and 
Freddy was over the fence in a minute, and throw- 
ing his arms about her neck, he showered kisses 
upon her. She said to him : 

'' Freddy, I thought you were out at Pike's 
Peak." 

‘ ' O, no ; we went only part way. Pa is dying 
in that log cabin, and we are all starving to death. " 

They soon left the carriage, and Freddy took 
hold of Elgie's hand, and led the way to the door. 
Mrs. Douning screamed, thank God you 

have come." Mr. Douning reached forth his 
withered hand, and exclaimed, ‘^Elgie Howard, 
did God direct you here?" 

believe he did,” said Elgie. 

He then said, Elgie, our wealth is all gone. 
I am on the brink of the grave, and we are starv- 
ing. There is not a crumb of bread within these 
walls; one candle to flicker out is all we have." 

She drew two dollars and a half from her pocket, 
and laid it on Mr. Douning’s hand, and said, 
‘‘ You remembered me when I attended school, 
and was sick. You cast your bread upon the 
waters. Now it has returned to you after many 
days." Mrs. Howard then gave them one dollar 
and a half. Mr. Douning said with tears in his 
eyes, '‘Ten thousand thanks, Mrs. and Elgie 
Howard. If I never reach heaven, I hope you 
will." 

Elgie told them that she would send them some 
provisions, and that she would have the doctor 
come and alleviate his suffering, for she knew that 


or the Unfortunate Children, 423 

he could not live. With sad feelings she and her 
mother left the cabin. Elgie thought, ‘^What a 
change a few long months have brought.^’ When 
they drove along the shore of the lake, and saw 
the waves rolling along so quietly, moved only by 
the gentle breeze, the wild duck swimming in the 
beautiful water, a snipe now and then descending 
and dipping its bill, and then soaring aloft, and 
here and there a tiny boat or skiff, filled with 
urchins plying the oars, they said, ‘‘What a com- 
parison between this and the scene we have just 
left at the log cabin in the woods.’' 

When they returned home, Elgie told her father 
of Mr. Douning’s pitiful case. She knew that she 
could get him interested in the case, as his sym- 
pathies always went with strangers. Dr. Howard 
headed the list with flour, and raised provisions 
among the neighbors to supply Mr. Douning’s 
family for weeks. Elgie asked Dr. Duncan to 
accompany her father to Mr. Douning’s, and give 
him a remedy to relieve his cough. They loaded 
up their provisions and delivered them. The doc- 
tor attended Mr. Douning until the time of his 
death, which was but a few weeks. Many thanks 
went up from that log cabin in the woods, for the 
timely help which its occupants had received. 


424 


Cloudy Sky, 


CHAPTER LXVIII. 

REMOVAL TO OAKVILLE ELGIE LEARNS THE MILLIN- 

ERY TRADE. 

When the time to remove to Oakville arrived 
sad were the feelings of Mrs. Howard, Elgie, and 
Ardeela. It was a sad trial for Mrs. Howard to 
leave the home she had occupied for thirty years, 
and see it pass into the hands of strangers. Al- 
though many hours of sadness had been spent 
beneath the roof of the Hall, yet there were many 
associations which they were loth to give up and 
leave forever, and trust to Dr. Howard for sup- 
port. The neighbors gathered around them to 
bid farewell. Lida Young called to pay her 
respects to the Howard family, and when she 
shook hands with Elgie she said : 

Elgie, I never liked you, but I can say that 
you never was a person to injure another, but 
generally spoke well of them.^^ 

Elgie replied : 

I thank you for your compliment. You could 
not have paid me a greater honor.'' 

Their friends escorted them to the depot, and 
that evening they arrived at their new home. 
When Elgie arose next morning the sun was ris- 
ing in the eastern horizon, and she stepped into 
the back yard and looked around. All was strange 
to her, and yet it was a romantic sight. The vil- 
lage lay in the valley, and was surrounded by 
hills, which were covered with evergreen trees. 
Tecumseh creek flowed through the village in two 


or the Unfortunate Children, 425 

branches, and upon their banks grew the weeping 
willow ; large springs poured their waters down 
over the rocks, and foamed and fretted as they 
descended to the earth, and flowed gently along 
until they were lost in Tecumseh creek. 

After everything was settled in the house, their 
father told Ardeela and Elgie that they would be 
obliged to work and clothe themselves. He would 
give them ten dollars a year and that was all. He 
said that they could do the housework for their 
board. Elgie then asked Ardeela to go in part- 
nership with her in sewing. This Ardeela declined 
to do, and she tried to prevent Elgie from getting 
work, just as she had done when they were in 
their old home. But she had her friends and they 
employed her. 

Elgie- did most of the housework, and would 
then sit up till 12 o’clock and do her sewing; but 
Ardeela was ever finding fault with her. 

J^ane Wallace, she who had been Mrs. Howard’s 
old friend, was a widow. She, with her two 
daughters, resided in Oakville, and of course she 
and Mrs. Howard renewed their friendship. Ar- 
deela never ceased to speak ill of her sister where- 
ever she went, and there were those who were 
ever ready to come and tell her of it, and many 
were the nights she cried herself to sleep. Elgie 
felt that she was honest to a cent. She could get 
credit wherever she asked for it. Dr. Duncan and 
wife were her friends in the new home, as well as 
they had been in the home of her childhood, and 
why her sister should feel so bitter toward her was 
a mystery which she could not explain. She 


426 


Cloudy Sky, 


divided her money in such a way as to clothe her- 
self and mother, and she even sometimes remem- 
bered her unnatural sister with a present. But 
Ardeela and her father made her home quite un- 
pleasant by torturing her. After Wallace came 
from the army he and Susan made a visit home. 
While there they tried hard to sow seeds that 
would injure Elgie in the eyes of the people, but 
her noble mother stood by her, and told her never 
to give up, but to kneel by the throne of grace 
and ask her Heavenly Father to support her. 

She concluded at last to learn the millinery 
trade, and told her father what she intended to do. 
He replied, hope you will fail if you make the 
attempt.” She then wrote to Wartell to a lady 
to whom she had spoken about learning the trade. 
She received an answer that they would be glad to 
have her come, and that she could board with 
them. On the morning that she started her father 
said that she would spend her money to learn, and 
at the end of the week she would be home again. 
Her mother kissed her good-bye, and told her to 
keep up good courage. 

When she arrived at Wartell, what was her sur- 
prise to find that the lady with whom she had 
engaged to learn her trade had sold out her store. 
She was so disheartened that she sat down and 
cried, will not give up. I will look for some 
other place.” She walked into a millinery store, 
and asked the lady if she wished any one to learn 
the trade with her. She replied, do.” She 
then informed her of her disappointment. 

can get you a boarding house, and you can 


or the Unfortuiiate Children, 427 

sew for your board/' said the lady. The matter 
was settled at once. In six weeks she had the 
trade complete, and she was then put into the 
store to wait on customers. After a few weeks 
she finished the sewing, and was then minus a 
place to board. Mrs. Burrous said she was sorry 
to lose her, but that she had the trade learned, and 
advised her to start in business for herself. She 
then started home comparatively happy, with the 
exception of one thought. She had written to 
her father to know if she might go in debt for a 
carpet on his account. He, however, looked upon 
her proposition more favorably than she had an- 
ticipated, and told her she could get the carpet. 
She did so, but paid ten cents more on' a yard 
than he had given her permission to pay. 

When Ardeela found out that Elgie had run her 
father in debt she was terribly angry. She said it 
was a thing she never was allowed to do, and she 
was the elder. Her father then began to abuse 
her shamefully, and told her he never would pay 
for the carpet. After he had exhausted his abuse 
he looked at the carpet and said that it was beauti- 
ful, and walking into the yard he called her out, 
and said, Elgie, dear, has Ardeela got over her 
being indignant about your getting that carpet ? 
You need not pay any attention to what she says; 
the carpet is a beautiful one, and I will pay for it." 

She smiled, and said, thought you would, 
father." 

Shortly after she returned home she received a 
letter from Mrs. Carlon, a cousin of her father's, 
who lived at the city of P , who wrote to 


428 


The Cloudy Sky, 


Elgie, stating that if she would come to the city 
she would get her a good situation in a millinery 
establishment. She immediately accepted the of- 
fer and prepared to start. On the morning she 
left, Mrs, Howard gave her that advice which only 
a true mother can give. She said, '‘You know 
that I feel sorry to see you go, but it is for the 
best. Y our father speaks the truth when he says, 
' The life goes out of the house as the echo of 
Elgie’s footsteps dies away in the distance.' But 
I know there is no other way for you to do. Your 
life is worn out as on a hackel in this house. Ar- 
deela's hatred toward you is on the increase. I 
will be lonely, but you must write me often, and 
I will pray for your success.” 

She kissed her mother good-bye, and started for 

the train. She arrived safely at the city of P , 

where she was met at the depot by Mr. Carlon, 
and received the kindest treatment from all the 
family. The next day Mrs. Carlon went to ob- 
tain a situation for her as superintendent of a mil- 
linery establishment, but she was one day too 
late. Elgie said, "Oh, well, I won’t give up yet!” 

Guy Carlon came home that evening and told 
her he had a situation for her in a velvet hat es- 
tablishment, and he could go with her to and from 
her work every day. Guy was an artist, and his 
office was in the same building with the hat store. 
Guy, like Elgie, had left his companion, and been 
divorced, and had passed through the storms of 
life, and knew well how to sympathize with her. 
The following morning she and Guy started across 
the long wire bridge that was suspended across the 


or the Unfortunate Children, 429 

river, and reaching the place of business, he intro- 
duced her to the proprietors of the hat establish- 
ment. She was employed and made assistant 
forelady, and also assisted in trimming hats. She 
was anxious to do all she could, and to save 
money enough of her own to open an establish- 
ment for herself, without borrowing much capital. 
She sewed in the evening to pay for her board, 
and liked her place very much, but found it very 
cold crossing the river three times a day. 

A lady who came down the river in search of a 
first class milliner, called at the store where Mrs. 
Carlon had recommended Elgie, and she sent the 
lady to Mrs. Carlon’s at once. When the door 
bell rang, they were all seated at the table. The 
servant girl answered the bell, and told Elgie that 
there was a lady in the parlor who wished to see 
her. She went to the parlor, and the lady intro- 
duced herself as Miss Wild, and said that she was 
from Greenville, sixty miles up the river, and that 
she wished Elgie to take charge of their establish- 
ment. They offered to pay her seven dollars a 
week with board and washing, and would also pay 
her traveling expenses to and from the city. 
When she returned to the table she told them 
that she had accepted the offer the lady made to 
her, and would leave them in a few days. They 
were very sorry to have her leave, but Mrs. Car- 
lon said she knew it was best. Henry said 
he would take her to the boat in a carriage, and 
Guy said he would meet her at the river, and bid 
her good-by. Mrs. Carlon said : 


430 


The Cloudy Sky, 


^'Miss Jolly, you had better remain with us. 
We will be lonely without you.” 

At the appointed time Henry Carlon arrived 
with the carriage, and when Elgie bade them all 
good-by, she but just began to realize how lonely 
it would be to again go among strangers. She 
seated herself in the carriage, and they were soon 
at the river, which was crowded with steamers. 
Henry assisted her aboard the boat Chieftain, and 
wishing her success, he bade her adieu. Guy had 
gone aboard the steamer Bennett, thinking that 
was the boat that Elgie was going on, and after 
waiting an hour he concluded that perhaps she 
had been persuaded to give up going. As he 
stepped from the boat, the Chieftain was starting 
up the river. Elgie was out on deck, wondering 
why Guy had not come as agreed. He looked 
toward the boat as it was steaming out from the 
dock, and seeing her on deck, waved his handker- 
chief This attracted her attention, and she waved 
hers in return. Though she, as well as Guy, was 
disappointed, yet she felt gratified to know that 
he had kept his promise. 

In an hour the rain was pouring down in sheets ; 
the sky was black ; the lightning flashed, and the 
thunder rolled loud and long in the mysterious 
space above. The Chieftain went plowing through 
the waves, seemingly as quiet as if all was calm. 
Evening came upon them, and while they were 
seated at the supper table the steamer began to 
rock. Elgie left the table, and went on deck for 
a few moments. The storm was raging, and the 


or the Unfortunate Children. 


43 1 


waves lashing one another were rolling high 
against the sides of the vessel, and not a star was 
to be seen. 


CHAPTER LXIX. 

ELGIE HOWARD ALMOST DROWNED SHE VISITS 

HOME. 

She returned to the cabin. She had often heard 
of storms on the river, but this was her first ex- 
perience. She took a seat in the cabin, and a lady- 
introduced herself to her as Mrs. Doctor Hues, 
of Greenville, and asked if she was the lady that 
Mr. Wild was expecting. 

Elgie replied, am; my name is Howard.” 

Mrs. Hues said that they were friends of the 
Wild family, and that her husband was their family 
physician. She then informed Mrs. Hues that she 
was the daughter of Doctor Howard, of Onoco. 
Mrs. Hues excused herself, and shortly after re- 
turned with her husband whom she introduced to 
Elgie. They sat down and began a conversation. 
They said : 

‘‘Miss Howard, while you remain in Greenville, 
we wish you to feel that at any time you may wish 
to come to our house, you will be as welcome as 
in your own home with your mother. We have 
no doubt but that you will get lonely and home- 
sick among strangers, but you can always look 
to us as friends.” 


432 


Cloudy Sky, 


She replied: Thank you. I appreciate your 
kindness, and though I am a stranger, I hope I 
may prove worthy of your trust and confidence. ” 

Doctor Hues then walked to the other end of 
the cabin. At 9 o’clock the captain came down 
to the cabin and informed the passengers that they 
should not retire, as the vessel was in danger. 
The whistle of passing steamers could be heard, 
but scarcely a glimmer of light could be seen. 
They plunged along, however, and finally they 
reached Greenville at 4 o’clock in the morning, 
the darkest hour before daylight. There were 
several steamers ready to start for the city. The 
Chieftain could not reach the shore without run- 
ning a great risk, as the water was so very high. 
They pulled up alongside of one of the steamers 
nearest the shore, and laying a gang-plank from 
the Chieftain to the steamer Allen, and one from 
the Allen to the shore , the passengers of the Chief- 
tain were enabled to reach terra-firma. The clerk 
of the boat, thinking that Elgie was a resident of 
Greenville, and understood how the passengers 
were leaving the boat, took her by the hand, and 
instead of leading her as he supposed to the gang- 
plank, she stepped aside, and in a moment was in 
the water below. Mrs. Hues screamed: 

^‘Miss Howard is overboard! Save her! O, 
save her ! ” 

There was a gentleman on shore who had but 
one arm, and a gentleman on the Allen. They 
both took off their boots and coats and plunged 
into the water, to save her if possible. Mr. An- 
drews, the man with but one arm, caught her as 


or the Unfortunate Children, 


433 


she came to the surface the second time, and was 
passing under the Allen just as the wheels were 
beginning to turn. Elgie had grasped Mr. An- 
drews as only a drowning person can. He 
screamed for help, and Mr. Benjamin, the gen- 
tleman who had jumped from the steamer Allen, 
swam to their timely assistance and rescued them, 
taking them both ashore. After a time Elgie was 
restored to consciousness. Dr. Hues and another 
gentleman, with Mrs. Hues as their guide, carried 
her to the Wild mansion, which was but two 
squares distant. Mrs. Hues rang the bell and 
Mr. Wild answered it. He exclaimed : 

^^Good heavens! Have you broughr me a 
corpse ? 

Dr. Hues replied : 

Not quite. 

They carried her into the house, and Dr. Hues 
called for woolen blankets. They wrapped Elgie 
in these and gave her some brandy, and then put 
her in bed. The next morning she was able to 
sit up. Her back pained her, and it was injured 
by the fall on the water. The captain of the boat 
said it was almost a miracle that she was rescued. 
The two gentlemen who rescued her called the 
next day and showed her the prints of her fingers 
on their arms, which she had made in clinging to 
them. She thanked them, and told them that at 
any time she could ever during her life reward 
them, she was ready to do any favor they could 
ask her to do. They replied 

‘‘We have done no more than we would wsch 
others to do by us under like circumstances.^' 


434 Cloudy Sky, 

The tears came into Mr. Anderson’s eyes as he 
said : 

'^Miss Howard, you little know how nearly 
you lost your life, and how would that mother 
have felt to know that you were drowned ?” 

That day she wrote her mother of her narrow 
escape from drowning. Her mother answered 
that she had dreamed of the accident just at the 
time it occurred, but it was in another river. 

Elgie recovered rapidly under the kind treat- 
ment she received, and in a few days she was able 
to enter the store. She liked her situation, and 
they were well pleased with her. Elgie was often 
amused at the colored people who were among 
their customers. They would say : 

Missy, Tse very particular ’bout de cullah ob 
my hat. I want it to suit ’plection ezactly.” 

Elgie would smile and say : 

Well, that’s rather difficult.” 

After she had remained several weeks, giving 
entire satisfaction to her employers, she was 
stricken down with a sort of cholera, to which the 
inhabitants of that section of the country were 
subject. Dr. Hues did everything in his power 
to check the disease, and his wife was very kind 
to her, as were also their neighbors. One morn- 
ing the doctor came and told her that she would 
be obliged to leave, and she had better return to 
the city, as she could not be cured there. The 
disease had become an epidemic, and there were 
four to five funerals a day passing the store. She 
heard Dr. Hues telling Mrs. Wild that she would 
have to leave. Mrs. Wild said: 


or the Unfortunate Children, 435 

^‘Can you not cure the disease? We do not 
want to part with her.” 

But Dr. Hues told her that she had better get 
ready and be taken to the ^boat the next day, if 
she was possibly able to do so. When the time 
came for Elgie to leave, they made her several 
nice presents, and said that they wished she would 
stay and move with them to the Quaker City in 
the spring. The captain of the boat gave Elgie a 
free pass down the river because of the accident 
which she had in coming up. When she returned 
to her friends they were rejoiced to see her. In 
two weeks she had recovered, and told her friends 
that she would go down the Ohio river, and visit 
a cousin of her mother’s, and Mr. Carol Willson’s 
second wife, whose maiden name was Rachel 
Boak. Guy Carlon accompanied her to the boat, 
and before she left she promised that she would 
visit them the next spring in company with her 
mother. She bid Guy good bye, the whistle 
blew, and the boat started down the river. 

It was a pleasant day for that time of the year, 
and Elgie took a seat on deck. The hills along 
the shore looked quite romantic, and Elgie thought 
as she sat gazing into the water, ‘‘The cloud has 
followed me closely. I almost lost my life, but 
yet God has seen fit to spare me.” She thought 
how surprised Carol Willson would be to see her, 
as they were not expecting her for some time. 

When the boat landed it was dusk, and she 
arrived at Carol Willson’s at 7 o’clock in the even- 
ing. She rapped on the door and it was opened 
by Charles Marks, Carol Willson’s adopted son. 


436 


The Cloudy Sky, 


Rachel met her with tears in her eyes, and said: 

‘'I am so glad you came/’ 

Elgie asked, “Where is Mr. Willson?” 

She replied, “ He is dead. The day before he 
died he said, ' I wish I could see Elgie Howard. 
She is so much like her mother, and I would like 
to visit with her.’” 

Elgie felt sad, for she thought him so kind 
when she visited there before. 

She made arrangements to start a millinery 
store in that town in the spring, but intended to 
make a visit home first. 

The scenery in that part of the State (which 
was once a part of the Old Dominion) was mag- 
nificent. The lofty hills were covered with ever- 
greens. Down in the valley there was an oil-well 
which had taken fire. The blaze rose high in the 
air, and threw its light down the valley for miles, 
and then at times almost disappeared in the earth. 
She would look at the burning well, and made the 
remark that she thought it was emblematical of 
the Biblical description of Hades. 

This well had been burning for many months. 
They had tried to quench the blaze, but without 
success. “Truly the mysteries of God are past 
finding out,” she said to herself. 

The next day she crossed the river, and took 
the cars for Oakville. When she arrived at home 
her father, for once, was rejoiced to see her return 
As a matter of course, she was welcomed by her 
mother, though Ardeela scarcely noticed her, ex- 
cept to slur her, saying: 

“You are father and mother’s angel. It is a 


or the Unfortunate Children, 437 

good thing you have returned, for they will be 
happy now. ” 

Elgie made no reply. She remained at home 
for some weeks, and told them, she would clean 
house for her mother before she left, and insisted 
on her mother returning with her to visit the home 
of her childhood, as she had not seen that region 
of country for more than thirty years. 

Her mother finally decided to go with her. 
Elgie then asked her father to buy her mother a 
new dress to travel in. He replied: 

will do no such thing. If you want her to 
have a new dress, buy it yourself’' 

Elgie replied, will tell the friends how kind 
you are to your wife,” and returned to her work. 

In a few minntes her father followed her, and 
patting her on the shoulder, said : 

Will you be able to go down street after din- 
ner?” 

She replied that she would. He told her not 
to let her mother know anything about it. When 
she was ready to go, he said, ‘'I will accompany 
you.” 

They went to the store, and Elgie selected a 
traveling dress. He then told her to select a 
French merino and trimming for it. He sent the 
goods home with Elgie, and Mrs. Howard was 
very much surprised, and thought it could not be 
possible. When Dr. Howard arrived, his wife 
thanked him very kindly for the presents. He 
said: 

‘‘You need not thank me, but thank your or- 


438 The Cloudy Sky, 

derly sergeant,” meaning Elgie, and he laughed 
as he said it. 

Lewis Howard had died some two years pre- 
vious. Before his death, which took place very 
suddenly, knowing that he had wronged his wife, 
he told his sons to bring their mother home to 
live with them, as he wished to see her before he 
bade adieu to this earthly sphere. She did not 
arrive in time, and his spirit had taken its flight to 
the unknown world, to all appearance without his 
‘Hamp trimmed and burning.” 

Elgie, through her honesty, was not afraid to 
ask for the loan of money to open the store. Mr. 
McClure told her that she could have five hundred 
dollars if she wished it, but a few days afterward 
he met with a loss of several thousands of dollars, 
and could not let her have the money that he had 
promised her. But he signed a note with her and 
told her to borrow what she needed. She bor- 
rowed one hundred dollars, and then with her 
mother started for the old home. They arrived 
at the river which Mrs. Howard had not seen for 
thirty years. Silently she gazed upon the stream, 
and at last she said, '^Oh, what a change.” The 
large steamers traveling down the stream were so 
different from the ones that made their appearance 
and home on the river thirty years before. When 
they stepped upon the boat to cross the river, 
Mrs. Howard wept, and said: How changed! 
How changed from the days of my childhood 1 ” 

They landed safe, and it was not many hours 
before they reached the dwelling of Carol Willson. 
His brother Loren was partially insane, caused by 


or the Unfortunate Children, 43$ 

the disappointment of Ada Collens not becoming 
his wife. Mrs. Howard and her cousin, Mrs. Carol 
Willson, lived over old times. Charlie Marks, his 
wife, and Elgie listened to the stories of their 
younger days, and to the many anecdotes that 
occurred in company with Carol Willson. Mrs. 
Willson said : 

Julia, if you could only have come before Car- 
ol died, how happy he would have been.’' 

They spent the time pleasantly, while at the 
same time there were many sad things brought to 
their minds. Mrs. Howard then visited the grave 
of her father, Judge Collens, where he had been 
sleeping for nearly forty years. God alone knew 
her thoughts as she stood upon the spot where 
she and her father had been so many times before, 
and where he had requested her to see that he 
should be laid to rest. There was a small stone- 
wall built around the grave in the forest, and after 
turning to take a last look upon the grave that 
held the dust of her once loved father, she left 
with an almost broken heart. 

They again started on their journey, and Elgie 
found that there were two millinery stores opened 
in the town where she had intended to start in 
business, and that it would not be worth while to 
open one there. She then had an offer of ten 
dollars a week to superintend a large millinery 
store in Burlington, which she at once accepted. 
Henry Burr, who had formerly lived with Judge 
Collens, resided in Burlington. Elgie’s mother 
told her that if it was suitable she had better make 
her home with Henry Burr, and that she would 


440 


Cloudy Sky, 

call on them before she left for home, and make 
arrangements to that effect if possible. They 
visited Lewis Howard’s family, and Vina asked her 
sister-in-law, Mrs. Howard, if she thought that 
they would ever meet again in this world. She 
replied : 

‘Ht is hard to tell, Vina, and it is hard to tell 
where we will end our days. I hope to end my 
days with Elgie.’’ 

Vina replied : hope to end my last days with 

Claren, my youngest son.” 

Claren told his aunt Julia and cousin Elgie that 
he had to borrow clothes to attend his father’s 
funeral as he had not a suit of clothes to his back, 
although his father was rich. His father had 
worked Claren almost to death. Julia said that 
Claren’s father was just like his brother, Doctor 
Howard, and that they were called only eccentric, 
but she could not see it. The farewells were 

spoken, and they left for the city of P , where 

they were gladly welcomed by the Carlon family. 
Mrs. Howard enjoyed her visit greatly, and was 
happy in the thought that she had once more seen 
her childhood home. After a few days she left 
for Oakville, and Elgie remained until she should 
receive a letter from Mr. A. Harcourt, stating that 
the store was ready to open. Mr. Harcourt had 
gone to the Quaker city to purchase goods, and 
in two weeks Elgie received notice that the store 
was ready. She bid the Carlons good-bye, and 
Guy accompanied her to the depot. It was not 
long before the train was traveling along the bank 
of the river, and she reached her destination in a 


or the Unfortunate Children. 441 

few hours. She was obliged to board at the hotel 
for a few days, as Mr. Burr was sick. At the end 
of two weeks he had so far recovered that she was 
received as a boarder. Mr. and Mrs. Burr would 
often remark, How much Elgie is like her 
mother was at her age; a regular Julia Collens. 

Lizzie Burr, their daughter, had not been idle. 
She had told Mr. Mellville, a nephew of hers by 
marriage, and a widower with two children, that 
Elgie Howard was boarding with them, and she 
invited him to call on her. This, of course, was 
kept from Elgie. She and Lizzie were were sit- 
ting in the parlor up stairs when they heard foot- 
steps in the hall below. Lizzie said : 

'^That is Mark Mellville, a nephew of mine. 
He is a widower.’^ 

Just then Mr. Mellville stepped into the parlor. 
Lizzie introduced Elgie and Mr. Mellville, and he 
took a seat on the lounge, and was soon engaged 
in conversation. Elgie had received a letter from 
her mother, and also one from a gentleman in the 
city of P., which she was engaged in answering 
that afternoon. Both letters were lying on the 
stand, and Mr. Mellville jokingly said: 

‘‘Miss Howard, have you been writing home 
or to your beau 

She replied, laughing, that she had been doing 
both. That evening was spent pleasantly, and 
when he left he asked for permission to call again. 

Elgie liked her position in the store very much, 
and the proprietors were pleased with her. The 
next time Mr. Mellville called, he asked Elgie for 
the privilege of waiting on her. She told him 


442 


The Cloudy Sky, 


she would consider the matter, and that on Satur- 
day night she would give him her history, and if 
he then desired to wait on her it would be all 
right, and if he thought otherwise it would be the 
same. He came according to promise, and she 
gave him a full history of her misfortunes. He 
listened attentively, and replied, “ I think none 
the less of you for having been obliged to pass 
through the trials of life and then gave her a 
history of himself He said he had traveled the 
paths of trouble, and was glad to find some one 
that was capable of sympathizing with him. He 
spoke of his children being homeless and depend- 
ing upon relatives for a home ; he said that he had 
provided money to clothe them, but he did not 
know how they fared otherwise. To this Elgie 
replied : 

I have had many opportunities to become a 
step-mother, but I always said that it was a posi- 
tion that I did not wish to fill.’' 

He replied, ‘‘ If you will make up your mind to 
become Mrs. Mellville, my children would always 
honor you.” 

‘ ^ I have always found that outsiders will make 
trouble between a step-mother and step-children, 
and it is my firm belief that a child owes more to 
a kind step-mother or step-father than to its natur- 
al parents. The affections of a step-mother are 
produced by the associations with the child, and 
that we love a father is no proof that we can love 
his child, or children who may have inherited a 
disposition disagreeable in the extreme, from their 
father or mother,” said she. 


or the Unfortunate Children. 443 

Mr. Mellville then said, ''I admit that a loving 
disposition in a child will cause it to be loved, not 
only by a step-parent, but by all it may come in 
contact with ; and if I am kind to a child, I want 
it reciprocated. If you will become my wife, I 
will give the children into your hands, and will 
never step between you and them, further than to 
make them respect and obey you. On the other 
hand, if you do not wish to take the children, we 
can clothe them and leave them where they are. 
But I would prefer to have Zalia; Edwin, being a 
boy, can go through life himself, with little care 
from us.” 

Elgie said, ‘'Mr. Mellville, if I take one I will 
take both ; I will not make fish of the one and 
flesh of the other ; I will take them as my own 
children, and try to make them useful ornaments 
in society.” 


‘ CHAPTER LXX. 

ELGIE Howard’s second marriage — the death 

OF DR. HOWARD. 

Elgie made up her mind to become Mrs. Mell- 
ville, and in the presence of a few invited guests, 
at the residence of Mr. Burr, she was pronounced 
the wife of another. Mr. Mellville had married 
Mr. Burr’s grand-daughter (whom he had brought 
up as his own daughter), for his first wife, and 
now he had married the granddaughter of Judge 


444 


Cloudy Skyy 


Collens, with whom Mr. Burr had made his home 
fifty years before, when a poor boy," and Elgie’s 
mother attended the wedding. This was truly a 
strange coincidence. 

Elgie then wrote her mother that she was mar- 
ried, and that they would be home on a visit as 
soon as the millinery season was over, and that 
they intended to move to the capital of a western 
State, 

At the time appointed they arrived. Dr. and 
Mrs. Howard were both much pleased with Mr. 
Mellville, but felt terribly about their daughter 
going west. Mr. Mellville promised to bring her 
back if she lost her health. She told her mother 
she should not worry; that if her father mistreated 
her, she could now provide a home for her, in 
which she would be most welcome. Her mother 
replied : 

I will remain as long as I can, and when I 
can endure it no longer, I will come to you.^^ 

She could scarcely part with Elgie, but she 
knew it was best. 

They arrived safely at their new home, where 
they found Zalia playing jack-stones on the side- 
walk in front of her uncle’s house, very poorly 
clad. Elgie had sent material to have her nicely 
dressed, but she did not have it on. 

Mr. Mellville introduced her to her new mother, 
and throwing her arms around her neck, she 
kissed her. In a short time Edwin arrived with 
his uncle. He shook hands with his new mother 
and kissed her. His uncle said: 

You are welcome to your boy.” 


or the Unfortunate Children. 445 

Mrs. Mellville found that the children had been 
sadly neglected, both being without suitable cloth- 
ing, even for home wear. Her first step then was 
to clothe the children. 

Soon after her arrival west she was taken sick, 
and with pillows around her to prop her up, she 
cut out and made their clothes. 

One disease followed another for eight long 
months. Dr. Howard then told his wife to write 
to Elgie, and have her come home and bring the 
children with her, and her husband could follow as 
soon as he felt that he could leave. 

When Elgie and her husband were at home vis- 
iting, Dr. Howard told Mr. Melville that Elgie 
had but one fault, and that was she was inclined 
to be extravagant. When the doctor sent for 
them to come home, Mr. Mellville replied: 

‘'We will come. Elgie has become so saving 
that she has starved a mouse to death. So I know 
you can receive her now, father.” 

Mr. Mellville was fond of joking, and knew the 
doctor would laugh when he read this. 

Mrs. Mellville had formed some very pleasant 
acquaintances, from whom she dreaded to sepa- 
rate, but she longed to see her mother, and it was 
not long before they returned to Oakville, but 
Mrs. Mellville’s health was gone. Mrs. Howard 
and the doctor were rejoiced to see her home once 
more. Mr. Mellville then left for Grove City, 
situated on Lun Lake. Elgie Howard had heard 
of the beauty of this place, and had often while 
at work in the hay field expressed a desire to re- 
side there, Mr. Mellville was very much pleased 


446 


Cloudy Sky, 


with the city, and made up his mind to settle per- 
manently. In one month he wrote for his wife 
and children. Mr. McClure, Elgie’s old friend, 
assisted them in getting a house, and in placing 
their furniture in it. After their removal Mrs. 
Mellville’s health began to improve. 

The second year after their sojourn in Grove 
City Dr. Howard was smitten with atrophy. He 
requested Mrs. Howard to write for Mrs. Mell- 
ville. She immediately atjswered the summons, 
and was his constant nurse for three weeks.. At 
times Mrs. Howard and Ardeela could do nothing 
with him, while Elgie seemed to have unbounded 
influence over him. Before she left her father 
Elgie forgave him for all the suffering he had 
caused her through life, and prayed that God 
would forgive him also. He was fast sinking 
away, and his days were numbered, a fact which 
he seemed to realize. Mrs. Mellville was prepar- 
ing to return home for aTew days, and before she 
left her father said : 

'' Elgie, you are a blessed child.'' 

He called Mrs. Howard to the bed and said: 

‘^Will you forgive me, Julia, for all my unkind- 
ness to you ? Elgie has forgiven me." 

With tears in her eyes Mrs. Howard said : 

‘Wes." 

He then continued, and said it was his head and 
not his heart that was wrong, and he was sorry 
for all he had ever done. Mrs. Mellville was 
ready to start for Grove City, and bidding her 
father an affectionate farewell, she said she would 
see him again soon. Mrs. Howard wrote her that 


or the Unfortunate Children, 447 

her father prayed constantly, and finally said that 
he had found the Saviour ; that he was willing to 
go to Him, and was only waiting for the summons 
of death. 

Mrs. Mellville left Zalia with her mother, whom 
she was to send home in time for Elgie to see her 
father before he died. Zalia came in one fore- 
noon and said : 

'‘Ma, if you want to see grandpa alive you 
must catch the next train. They thought he was 
dying when I left.” 

Mrs. Mellville started and reached the train just 
as it started. When she arrived at home she found 
her father unconscious. At 12 o’clock he breathed 
his last and entered that unknown region whence 
no traveler returns. Mrs. Howard, Ardeela, and 
Elgie, as they gazed on his emaciated form, felt no 
pangs of revenge, as they had forgiven him for all 
he had ever done. Her mother told Elgie that she 
asked her father before he became unconscious if 
he would like to see Mr. Mellville and Elgie. He 
replied : 

'^No; hand me their pictures.” 

He took them both, and, kissing them, he said: 

My dear children, farewell,” then laid them 
down beside him and wept, and from that time he 
Sank rapidly. 

Wallace and family were sent for, and arrived in 
time for the funeral. Rev. Arnold conducting the 
services. In his remarks about Dr. Howard and 
his life, he said he felt that he was saved, and 
thought that he had attempted to work in the 


44^ Cloudy Sky, 

vineyard all his life, though he gave no evidence 
until his last hours. 

FATHER. 

Father, are you sleeping, sleeping. 

Where the night dew roams at will? 

Do your friends around you weeping 
" Answer, “ Night winds do be still? 

Have you gained the port of heaven ? 

Is your spirit now at rest ? 

Have your sins, then, been forgiven ? 

Are you numbered with the blest ? 

Have you met our sister Mina ? 

Did she know you at the door? 

■ Were you paid while in the vineyard 
For the hour you worked ? No more ? 

Though the moon and stars above you 
Shine with radiance in the night ; 

Has your spirit met my mother’s ? 

Are you each a shining light ? 

Elgie’s on the pathway coming. 

May she meet you all above. 

Then the past will be forgiven, 

Sins washed by a Savior’s love. 

After the funeral services were over, and the 
family returned to the house, the will was read. 
It was then quite evident that the doctor’s mind 
was somewhat deranged, and the will was set 
aside, and the property divided equally among the 
heirs, Mrs. Howard retaining her third according 
to law. Elgie took her share and purchased a 
house and lot in Grove City; this assisted her 
husband and gave a home to her step-children. 
Some advised her to put it in the bank, and use 
the interest to pay traveling expenses, and let Mr 
Mellville rent as he had done before, until he was 


or the Unfortunate Children, 449 

able to buy a home for himself, but she did what 
she thought was right. 

After a time Mr. Mellville and his wife united 
with the United Presbyterian Church, and she 
did her best to bring up the children in the paths 
of rectitude. She would always ask a blessing at 
the table, and kept up family worship in the 
absence of their father ; but as the children grew 
up, outside influence caused her much trouble, 
though she did by them in many instances in a 
manner which an own parent would not have done. 

After Dr. Howard's death Mrs. Howard and 
Ardeela visited in Onoco. Mrs. Howard con- 
cluded to extend her visit to Grove City, and 
spend a time with her daughter, Mrs. Mellville. 
After her mother came she said : 

Mother, do you feel as if the dark cloud is 
lifted since father's death?" 

Her mother replied, ‘Hn a measure, I do, but 
so long as I live with Ardeela I shall have his 
image before me." 

To this Mrs. Mellville replied, Mother, you 
can reside with us, and I will do all in my power 
to make you happy." 

Her mother said, can well believe it, my 
child, for I can only judge the future by the past. 
But it would not do for me to leave Ardeela 
alone, and you could not live with her." 

After Mrs. Howard had finished her visit she 
returned to Oakville. 


4S0 


Cloudy Sky, 


CHAPTER LXXI. 

ARDEELA INSANE — MRS. HOWARD’S DEATH. 

When Mrs. Howard entered her home she found 
Ardeela insane, and persons trying to cheat her 
out of her property. The cloud hung heavily 
over her. She selected a Mr. Vermiler as Ar- 
deela’s guardian, and he placed her in the asylum. 
Mrs. Howard then returned to Grove City to live 
with Elgie. The second year after Mrs. Howard 
became a member of the Mellville family Zalia was 
married to a man by the name of Renolds. Her 
stepmother gave her a good outfit of clothing, bed- 
ding, towels, and table linen ; and when she went 
to housekeeping she had her brother go with her. 

Ardeela left the asylum somewhat improved, 
and lived with Elgie nearly two years, which made 
it a terrible life for Mrs. Mellville. Wallace lost 
his property, and was completely broken up, and 
Mrs. Howard and Elgie assisted him to clothe his 
family. Base as Susan had been in her treatment 
of Elgie, she could not see them suffer. Her 
brother she did not call to account, for she knew 
that he was once a noble brother, but he had since 
been made a wreck by the one who had promised 
to make him a noble and true helpmate, Mrs. 
Mellville bestowed every possible kindness upon 
her mother. She was taken down at last, and for 
ten long weeks Elgie carried her mother in her 
arms day after day, and most of the night, 
Charles Marks had followed them to Grove City, 
and his wife was ever an attentive friend. Wallace 


or the Unfortunate Children. 45 1 

came to see his mother, and remained two days 
and nights. Mrs. Howard said : 

How hard it is to die and leave but one sane 
child out of three.’’ 

That one was Elgie. Mrs. Hogue, Mrs. Wil- 
der, and Mrs. Hartly were friends, and there were 
many more of those who were members of the 
church and those who were not who were equally 
kind to Mrs. Mellville in her hour of affliction. 
She had no children to come and offer her a kind- 
ness. The past was forgotten. Elgie went to 
the bedside of her dying mother, who placed her 
hand upon her head and asked God to bless her 
darling child, and, looking up, she said : 

Don’t cry, my child, I am going to heaven. 
Farewell ! ” 

The spirit had taken its flight, and the imprints 
of the last farewell were forever sealed upon the 
lips now cold in death. While Mrs. Mellville 
stood transfixed to the spot, her insane sister sat 
and watched the lamp of life almost flicker out, 
and then left the room. All was now hushed; 
death in its stillness reigned supreme. The 
crushed affections, the bruised and broken heart 
which had struggled for its victory in the fierce 
battle of this life, was now at rest. That night 
Mrs. Mellville was found, by Mrs. Holly, lying 
with her head upon the breast of her dead mother, 
in an insensible condition. The day for the burial 
of Mrs. Howard arrived, and a few near friends of 
the deceased and the Mellvilles accompanied her 
remains to the depot. She was buried in Onoco 
beside her daughter Mina. It was a sad sight to 


452 


Cloudy Sky, 


see poor insane Ardeela as she stood at the grave, 
and the four little grandchildren, with Mr. and 
Mrs. Mellville, taking a last sad look at the loved 
and lost mother. But the cloud had at last been 
removed. The sky was clear, and in peace she 
had gone to her Redeemer. They lingered to take 
one last look at the grave whose damp earth had 
begun to press heavily over the cherished form, 
far down into the darkness and silence of the grave. 
There must the loved one remain, never more to 
cheer the heart of her bereaved child in the hours 
of darkness which must come to her, by her gen- 
tle words of love and kindness. This was cer- 
tainly a dark cloud under which Mrs. Mellvile was 
passing, and yet she thought every cloud has a 
silver lining, however dark the side presented to 
our view. Heavy though it be with sorrows and 
woes, which almost crush the life from our hearts 
as it presses upon us ; yet there, hidden from our 
short mortal vision, gleams the soft silvery lining, 
ever shining, though perhaps never to be revealed 
in this world, but reserved for us to discover after 
we, too, have been called from this to our heavenly 
home, and look back upon our earthly pilgrimage 
with rejoicings that we have been so safely borne 
through the clouded sky of trials and temptations. 
Mrs. Mellville then composed the following lines: 

MOTHER. 

Mother, thou art laid in the cold earth to rest, 

The rain falleth now on thy cold marble breast. 

Have the angels then claimed thee and borne thee above ? 

And are you now watched by the spirit of love? 

The cloud that did shadow thy pathway through life — 

Has the angel removed it, and thy sky made more rife? 


Or the Unfortunate Children, 453 

Then, mother, if in heaven thou hast found a home, 

May thy spirit then wander on this earth, or roam 
And watch o’^ thy Elgie wherever she be. 

Though the same cloud doth darken her^ath^'tlif^gh the sea. 
When her sad life is ended, and she leaves this cold shore. 

Ask the Savior to claim her, as he did thee before. 

May we cling to each other in that heaven above. 

And Jesus watch o’er us with the spirit of love. 

Ardeela remained with the children until the 
return of Wallace. He did not get the dispatch 
which was to apprise him of his mother’s death. 
Susan was absent East looking after a fortune 
which had been bequeathed to her by an uncle. 
Ardeela then returned to Oakville, and her guar- 
dian again placed her within the walls of the 
asylum. 

After Dr. Howard’s death Norman Ballard re- 
newed the correspondence with his old friend, 
Mrs. Julia Howard, and a few days previous to 
her death Mrs. Mellville received a letter inform- 
ing them that Mr. Ballard had preceded her to 
the grave some two weeks. They had associated 
in youth, and in death they were not divided, 
Mrs. Howard promised her husband that she 
would be buried beside him, so Elgie, to fulfil her 
mother’s promise, had her father’s remains removed 
to Onoco and laid beside her mother. She had 
tombstones erected at the graves of her mother 
and Mina, with these beautiful inscriptions: ‘‘Our 
Mother,” and “Rest till we come.” Mrs. How- 
ard had placed a tombstone at her husband’s grave 
in her lifetime. 

. Wallace's daughter, Lula, came to visit at her 
aunt’s. She was poorly clad, and begged her 
uncle and aunt to take her to reside with them. 


454 


Cloudy Sk^t 


They listened to her pitiful tale, and received her 
as one of their household. Elgie dressed her just 
as she had done Mr. Mellville’s children, and gave 
her every advantage she could, but she sought the 
destruction of her aunt. She would make remarks 
to her aunt about the neighbors, and then tell the 
neighbors that her aunt made the remarks. Her 
mother, Susan Howard, assisted her by writing 
her letters, and Lula managed to get some of the 
neighbors to write to her parents in her favor, and 
against her Aunt Elgie, Not that they cared for 
Lula, but because they were angry with Mrs. 
Mellville through Lula’s falsehoods, and did it for 
revenge. Mrs. Mellville was at last obliged to 
send her away. Her health, after her mother’s 
death, had failed her, and the conduct of her 
own brother’s child, whom she had so kindly 
befriended, preyed upon her mind. When Lula 
left her aunt’s she went to a grandfather’s on her 
mother’s side. She carried the same traits of 
character with her to his home, which soon dis- 
gusted him, and she then went to her own people. 

Ardeela’s mind had again somewhat improved, 
when she once more returned and sought shelter 
under the roof of her sister Elgie. But she had 
only been there four weeks when she had to be 
returned to the asylum again, to remain the rest 
of her life. Elgie visited her but once afterward, 
and in the following lines the misery of the insane 
mind of Ardeela are vividly visible ; 

Stay, Elgie, stay ; oh I do not go. 

Do listen to Ardeela’s tale — 

How she had suffered days of woe 

Before her mind began to fail. 


or the Unfortunate Children. 


455 


How many times she then did say, 

** My home will be the asylum wall, 

My star of hope went out by day, -.v 

And now I tread these lonely halls. 

“My feet are fettered with a chain ; 

The insane slave no more can roam. 

Ardeela knows she’s not to blame. 

O ! how she longs for her old home.'’’ 

The matron bid poor Elgie go. 

Then closed the door, and shut her in. 

Then Elgie’s heart did plainly show 
How much her sufferings were within. 

Then down the path she slowly went. 

The gate swung slowly to and fro. 

Her mind was plainly ever bent 
On poor Ardeela' s tale of woe. 

No sister have I now to claim ; 

Her mind is wrecked, and she is wild, 

And Elgie knows she’s not to blame, 

For hating her when but a child. 

Ardeela, never fret or foam. 

You soon will leave these lonely halls, 

Be gathered to that glorious home, 

Forever free from prison walls. 


Mrs. Mellville often read her Bible, scarcely a 
day passing without her reading a chapter in that 
holy book. She read, ^ ^ Gather them in from the 
highways and hedges,” and so far as her limited 
means would permit, she obeyed that command. 
She picked up the fallen and gathered them under 
her roof; and while they often turned and stung 
her, she did not grow discouraged. 

Those around her who she thought were her 
friends, sometimes forsook her in the hour of 
trouble and sickness, but that only made her cling 
more closely to her Savior. And while through 
life she may have done some things in the hour of 


4S6 


The Cloudy Sky, 


her trials and troubles which did not look just 
right to those who are inclined to make all things 
wrong, yet she felt and knew that she had never 
fallen. Though the slanderer's tongue had been 
dropping poison like hail, she could yet look up 
to her God and say, l am innocent, and though 
all earthly friends forsake me, Jesus, I cling to 
Thee." 

Mrs. Mellville concluded to visit the home of 
her childhood, but when she arrived at Grumble 
Hall, she found it in ashes, with nothing left to 
mark the spot, save one lone pillar. She thought 
as she gazed upon the desolate scene, ^^This 
home of my childhood days, with its lone pillar 
towering above the wreck-strewn ground, is indeed 
emblematical of myself — all alone. 

With Mabel Cranelin for her companion, she 
visited the graves in Onoco. The myrtle was 
trailing its vines over the graves, and a beautiful 
rosebud hung negligently down over the words 

Our Mother." These beautiful remembrances, 
and befitting tributes to the dead of Mrs. Mell- 
ville, had been placed there by the kind hand of 
Mabel. 

Claren Howard settled in Grove City, on the 
same street with his cousin, Mrs, Mellville, and 
his mother died at his home. The same under- 
taker who cared for the remains of her sister-in- 
law, Mrs. Dr, Howard, took charge of her remains 
also ; both were taken to the same depot ; each 
had her last wish gratified. Mrs. Dr. Howard 
wished to die with her daughter Elgie, while her 


or the Unfortunate Children. 45 ]f 

sister-in-law wished to die with her son Claren, 
which is seemingly another strange coincidence. 

The other two sons, Winchester and Julian, hold 
good positions in life, Claren is chief clerk of 
one of our principal railroads. Thus we see those 
who have not had the best advantages in life 
climbing the ladder of prosperity. 

Mrs. Mellville will always love and 'honor Mr. 
Mellville for his kindness to her mother. 

Drs. Wallingford, Duncan, and Rugal, and Ina 
Pollard have often visited Elgie in her home in 
the city, and when they meet they live over their 
youthful days together. 

Dr. A. Mills, Mrs. Mellville's attending physi- 
cian, gives her no promise of long life, or that 
she will ever be restored to health. She is only 
waiting for the messenger to remove the dark 
cloud, so that the sky will appear clear as it did 
for her mother. When spring time comes and 
the flowers are all in bloom, and after the spirit 
of Elgie Mellville has taken its flight, will some 
kind reader cast a thought on one who has truly 
suffered, but has gone to receive her reward — 
gone where the sweet star of faith has risen over 
her grief, where the clouds all bright and shining 
with hues from the heavenly skies are no longer 
dark and rayless ; and where the spirit of her who 
endured such sufferings in life is doubly receiving 
the reward of her trust in Him who doeth all 
things well. 


THE END. 


458 


Cloudy Sky^ 


THE LONE GRAVE IN THE WOODS * 

Upon the farm of Enoch Allison, in Grant district, formerly 
know as the Bartlet place, in a dense woods “where the sunlight 
scarce ever finds its way,”' is a lonely grave. Here rests the mortal 
remains of Judge Collens, who died many years ago. There may 
seem nothing strange in this, but in connection with this grave is a 
tradition which perhaps has never found its way into print. It was 
told the writer a few days since, and we give it as it came to us. 

Judge Collens was a very prominent man in his day. He lived in 
Allen county, Pennsylvania, on the farm, we believe, where his 
remains now lie. He was eccentric in all his habits of life, and 
somewhat skeptical in his religious connections. Before the Judge 
died he made a will, one of the provisions of which was that he 
should be buried directly upon the State line that divides Pennsyl- 
vania from Virginia. This request was strictly carried out, and his 
body interred on the site he selected, with his head resting on 
Virginian soil and his face toward the rising sun, and his feet ex- 
tending into the State of Pennsylvania. Instead of a single mound 
to mark his resting place, with nature’s covering of green turf and 
wild flowers, a heavy vault of cut stone, almost as substantial as the 
Egyptian mausoleum of old, encloses the grave, the idea being to 
protect it from the ruthless hand of invaders of any kind, the 
medical college ghoul, perhaps, included. Plere, all alone in the 
woods, beneath the broad, spreading branches of the forest trees, is 
located this curious tomb, which has been visited by people from all 
sections. 


* Extract from The Virginia Independent, August 30th, 1882. 


or the UnforUinate Children. 


459 


CLOUDY SKY. 


A prominent Ohio gentleman has a good word to say for Mrs. 
: Springer’s new book. He received the first copy of the 

first edition of this work 


Wooster, Ohio, October 20th. 
MRS. NARCISSA SPRINGER, 

Cleveland, Ohio. 

Madam : — Have received your book CLOUDY SKY, and am 
pleased to be able to state that you have in a highly^entertaining 
manner, presented an array of interesting facts and portrayed human 
character in every day life in such pleasing style and ease of expres- 
sion, as at once makes your work very inviting to the reader, and its 
moral tone is so manifest and praiseworthy as to commend it to the 
public as a household companion. 

Though your book may be classed with novels, it is not such (to 
my certain knowledge of the main facts) except the names and char- 
acters, and is a truthful history of the events and incidents you have 
therein narrated, in the detailing of which you have been eminently 
successful. You may console yourself with the idea that you have 
done a good work. I trust you will meet with success in the sale of 
your book, and have no doubt that when its superior merits become 
known to the reading public, you will be amply rewarded for your 
labor. 

Yours respectfully, 

John P. Jeffries. 


460 


Clotidy Sky, 


AN INTERESTING LETTER RECEIVED FROM A 
CLEVELAND GENTLEMAN. 

“Cloudy Sky, or the Unfortunate Children,” is the title of a story 
recently published, the author of which is Mrs. Narcissa Smith 
Springer. So far as I am informed, this is the author’s first ambi- 
tious contribution to literature, and as such it is to be commended as 
a more than ordinary successful effort. The reader is informed on 
the title page that it is “a true tale,” and he or she will not have 
gone far in its perusal without becoming satisfied that such is the 
fact. The straightforward course of the story, told with the sim- 
plicity of a running narrative, clearly indicates that it is the plain un- 
varnished history of a life experience which had rather more of 
sharply defined incidents than falls to the average lot. The author 
has made no effort at embellishment, evidently relying upon the in- 
trinsic interest of the story for its success, and doubtless the major- 
ity of judicious readers will approve her judgment. The story is 
crowded with characters, some for admiration, and others for detes- 
tation ; but none unnatural or improbable — and there is no lack of 
interest, though of an humble sort, to actively maintain the interest 
of the reader. The dominating view of the story is one of sadness, 
and the appeal is to the sympathies; but our reader is not all the 
time in the gloom, and the rifts that Come in the clouds let through 
the brightest of sunlight. The moral tone of the story is unexcep- 
tionable. I take pleasure in commending it to popular favor. 

Cleveland, OqX.. i8th, 1883. E. C. H. 

Mrs. N. S. Springer received this notice from G. H. Carpenter, 

M.D. 

Cleveland, Dec. ist, 1883. 

I have read with much pleasure “ Cloudy Sky,” written by Mrs. 
Narcissa S. Springer. 

For versatility of thought, and vividness of description, Mrs. 
Springer has few equals. I bespeak for her “Book,” so interesting 
in all its features, a wide and extensive circulation. 

G. H. Carpenter. 


or the Unfortunate Children. 


461 


CLOUDY SKY. 

Mrs. Springer: My acquaintance with and personal regard for 
its author place me in a position in which it is not easy to give an im- 
partial judgment upon the merits of “ Cloudy Sky.” If a physician 
may not prescribe in his own family, a pastor should hardly be al- 
lowed to pass upon the literary productions of one in his flock. If 
it may be allowed, I take pleasure in commending your book for 
the directness of its style, the familiarity of its narrative, and the 
positiveness of its moral tone. The last is its special excellence. 
In a time when so many drift with the current of public and social 
life, it is refreshing to read a narrative which sets forth approvingly 
the conduct of those who are positive in their principles and strict in 
their religious life. That your book may be widely read, and may 
minister an uplift to the life of every reader, is the sincere wish of 

Your Pastor, 

Jno. M. French. 

1 19 Arlington Street, Cleveland, O. 


WORDS OF CHEER. 

The following is a portion of a letter which was received by the 
well-known authoress of “ Cloudy Sky,” from Dr. F. A. Hudson, of 
Chicago, and will doubtless prove highlv gratifying to the lady’s 
many friends. 

Chicago, Aug. 9th. 

Dear Madam : As you have kindly taken the initiative, I hasten 
to reply. I have long been aware of the success of the “ Cloudy 
Sky,” chiefly, it is true, by the high encomiums passed upon it by 
members of the Chicago press, but partly by the manner in which it 
was lauded by the literary critic of one of the New York journals. 
I cannot remember which one it was, but I can recall some of what 
the writer said : This work will compare favorably with Mrs. 
Stowe’s ‘Uncle Tom’s Cabin’, and for depth of pathos and vividness 
of description it stands to-day without a rival.” 


Fred A. Hudson, 


- JC T-tiOl/-.- 


t 






t 


/ 




■ V 


• , 


t 


t 


•9 


% 


a ' 


% 




r s 

• » * # 








a 




/ 



« 





a 






f- 


9 



1 



• • 




t 

/ 


fi 






» 


4 

a 





»• 





t 









i 

« 








t 


t 



,v ^ 


* 

* ■ t' 
J 






»■ 



f 

I 





V 





» 



A 



% 


% 


I 


! 



N. 


# 



\ 



» 







